Takumi41

Chapter 14 The Vampire’s Happy Halloween An outside location within the human world themed how humans perceived Halloween. Noise escalated throughout the area as it was robust with many children and their parents. Several were already dressed in their costumes. There were many pumpkins, fairies, werewolves, and outfits I couldn’t recognize. The location I’ve traveled to was a request given by Abbey and Sharon whose school was hosting an event for Halloween day. Thus, they invited me to participate, given my lack of experience in their society. “It’s noisy milady,” remarked a voice following me. I grasped the voice's hand, looking up to find Miranda’s smile. “Yeah, there sure are quite a lot of people gathered.” Given my previous excursions out in the human world, I figured an adventure such as this one would require an assistant. My parents would be busy for the day. Thus, I had asked Miranda some time ago if she would go with me. With Miranda’s consent, I gave my parents a smile as they allowed my travel. “Viki!” shouted a cheerful voice. The voice’s source ran up to us. I could see a grin from ear to ear as Abbey ran up and gave me a hug. “I’m so happy you could come!” “Teehee, I am too!” I replied with a giggle. “I see you have Miranda with you,” Sharon mentioned walking behind Abbey. “So that’s your sis?” Lana followed alongside. “Yes, I’m Miranda,” Miranda gave a quick curtsy. “Though I believe proper introductions shall be done soon.” “Ah, these are the two I was talking about,” sounded a familiar voice. Walking behind the young girls was an older woman—one of which was Amelia. The two other women had a resemblance to their child. Hence, they had to be their mother. Sharon’s mother also had dark hair, though soft brown eyes. Lana’s mother shared a similar blonde tone and gentle green eyes. “You’re right, Am,” voiced Sharon’s mother. “The two do appear well behaved. What school do you go to, Viki?” Her smile caught me off guard as it didn’t share a sense of shyness Sharon would. “Um, I’m homeschooled.” “Wow,” the mothers looked awestricken. “I’m Carol,” announced Sharon’s mother. “I’m Sharon’s mother if you couldn’t tell, haha.” “Mom, not in front of my friends!” Sharon blushed. “I’m only giving them a proper greeting. It’s too bad your other siblings were too busy to join us.” Lana’s mother ignored the parent-child discussion focusing her gaze on me. “I’m Lana’s mother, and I have to thank you for being her friend! I’ve been really worried ever since I had to find a new job and Lana didn’t seem to make any friends. Oh, I forgot to give my name; I’m Cassie.” Cassie, Lana’s mother, approached her daughter holding her waist and leaning towards her ear. “Sweetie,” she whispered. “Do you need a change?” “No!” Lana blushed out loud. However, realizing she stated out loud caused her to turn red. Miranda began smirking towards me. Thus, I gave a worried expression and a blush as I shook my head. No, Miranda, I don’t need one either! However, it reminded me that the current diaper I wore was a new type. *** With my morning routine accomplished, I was ready for my fresh diaper. Given I hadn’t seen Miranda within the morning, I had to take the initiative to send for her. However, the other maids had not seen her despite my clothes being dropped off by her. Just where did she go? I sat patiently on my bed, kicking my feet back and forth while hugging my bear. I began breathing deeply to relax from searching for her myself. Nothing would be accomplished if I did, especially given I was barren under my skirt. Thankfully, my patience was eventually rewarded. “Knock. Knock.” A knock sounded at my door. “You may enter,” I consented. The door answered back in a creek before revealing Miranda baring an earful grin. “I apologize for holding you up.” She gave a curtsy before closing the door. I noticed a black sealed messenger bag along her shoulder. “What do you have on you?” I questioned. “Ah, this,” Miranda touched the bag. She then looked up at me with a smirk. “Something for you.” “For me? Oh? what is it?” “Your mother was really looking forward to seeing you with them as she helped make it happen. Given it is Halloween, both your parents are busy making arrangements for the gathering later tonight.” “I see.” I began to pout with curiosity for what’s in that bag. Just show it to me already! Miranda smirked once more, “I must say you look adorable with that bear your mother got you. Ahem, let me get to the contents before you wet yourself. As I’m sure you’re aware, your second diaper stash is running low. So, I have with my supplies to fix that.” “So, it’s more diapers then?” I smiled, laying back. “Change me then!” “Huhu, I see my princess wants her change. But before that, I’d like you to see them.” “Hmph, fine,” I pouted, tightening my grip on my bear. They’re just the same diapers, right? Why do I need to… It occurred to me then from Miranda’s words for how my mother made it happen. Miranda opened the bag and reached her arm inside. Once her arm exited the bag, so did a white fluffy texture material. Rectangular in shape, with many pink stars like a glitter effect. A familiar cartoonish blonde girl smiling with a pink dress on the front. Childish magic effects designed the cover of this object. This was a fluffy, absorbent object that caused me to smile—a diaper. However, the shapes and images were vastly different from the Coddlers I’ve been wearing. “It’s a diaper!” Miranda announced. “I-I can see that.” I pouted. “But that isn’t the kind I’ve been wearing, isn’t it?” “Huhuhu, no, it isn’t. This is something your parents, especially your mother, had developed.” “Really?” “Mhm. But before I go into the details, shall I change you into it?” “Okay!” I laid back with a blush and a smile. With my legs spread, I was ready for a quick change. Miranda dropped the black bag before opening up the “newly-developed” diaper and bringing it to my waist. Within seconds, the puffy diaper was attached to my lower half. Miranda appeared to have forgotten the powder she’d come to use since I had a rash. Hence, she successfully changed me into this new diaper. She finally tapped her finger on the front and gave a smile. I could feel a slight pulse of energy from that tap. Sitting upon it, I felt an immediate difference between the Coddlers aside from the design. The first thing I could tell was how silent these were. Second, they were a little bit thicker, but not by much. Thirdly, they felt far fluffier in comparison. I had a challenging time getting myself to sit still and not embrace the comfort to my rear. “I take it they are to your liking?” Miranda’s comment caused me to blush and stop in place. “Yes, they are. I’m very pleased with it.” I gave a big bright smile. “Hehe, they are so comfy!” I clamped onto my stuffed plush, wiggling back and forth. “Haha, I’m happy to hear that. As I’m sure, your mother will be thrilled.” “Creak,” the door opened up. I began to blush as my “new” diaper was utterly exposed. “Oh, you did already!” Sounded an excited voice. The voice obviously was the queen—my mother. “Just in time, your highness,” Miranda gave a curtsy. “They are to your daughter's liking. In fact, I’d say a little too much.” Mother had a bright smile as she looked at my padded waist before matching my gaze. “That brings me joy to hear.” “Um,” I began to blush. “Mother, what are you doing here?” She should be preparing for the event tonight. “I agree with lady Viki. What are you doing here? What about the preparations?” “Pah,” Mother scoffed to the side. “I know and trust you with telling me the results, but I couldn’t stand by and wait. I wanted to see them for myself! And if I’m being honest here, I wanted to see how my daughter looked and tell me just how much she loves them! Tell me, Viki, how do they feel? Are they alright?” I nodded with an innocent blushing smile, “Mhm! Mommy, I really like them!” Her face lit up as if she were about to cry from pure happiness, “Hmhmhuhu!” She burst out under her fangs. “I’m sorry, I’m so happy! It’s been several weeks getting these pushed for. These aren’t up for sale yet, so be glad you are our wittle tester!” She tilted her head. “I see, you have been busy then. Wait for sale? We’re going to sell these?” “They will be sold for certain, just not by us. You know, ever since we came to accept your trial’s completion, your father’s been conversing more with the outside world.” “Really?” “Yup. I hear he goes through that old connection of his. But now he’s been able to make proper communications.” “Well, that’s amazing!” It felt like my dream to stepping out of the vampire’s domain was another step closer. “As for these diapers, we’ve connected with a team in Madist who’ve been looking for some good ideas to push forward. Who’d have known they took a liking to many of our ideas, including diapers. We both know diapers aren’t commonly sold in Alter like in Primal, hence our struggles to get you them. But that won’t be anymore. With these diapers, we can secure a route without having to take a step on human ground.” Mother and father are really breaking out in the world… A tear fell down my cheek. “Huh? Are you unhappy?” “No…” I began to cry. “I couldn’t be anything but happy!” I held my teddy bear up to my face. Mother then approached me with a gentle smile opening her arms. Adjusting her height to my level on my bed, she embraced me. “You’ve really wanted this, huh? Sorry, we’ve had to go through so much together.” She then whispered into my ear, “You look cute in that diaper.” I immediately turned red as Miranda smirked. Once she released me, Miranda took a seat next to me, wrapping her arm around me. “Aw, isn’t our baby princess too precious?” “That she is,” mother replied in a smile. “Hehe,” I giggled. Then I recalled how Coddlers diapers were called “Coddlers.” “Mother, what are these diapers called? Also, why are they a little different than the Coddlers?” “Allow me to explain about them then. After experiencing you wearing diapers from the human world, we concluded aspects that could’ve been better. Such things as the time you got a rash or having it leak. Thus, we added a little extra protection to it so it could perform far better. What we added was material humans have little experience harvesting—madeis. Using madeis in each diaper, we can make it so any liquid touching your body won’t affect you. This way, you can say goodbye to any and all potential rashes without the use of powder and lotions. It also allows for better airflow. And, you can attune your aura to it to tell the status of it.” She stopped for a second, giving a gentle smile. “Now, as for the name, your father and I got to decide the name. What we decided the name was Vampers.” “Wow, that sounds incredible!” That must be the extra ‘fluff’ I’m feeling. There’s also an extra layer of comfort as well. Is madeis really doing all of that? That name, though, Vampers…How did they? “Vampers?” I gave a confused expression. “Yup. Vampers. We came up with that term since we’re vampires. I also couldn’t stop picturing you, and how much I enjoyed pampering you, thus taking both words, we formed Vampers.” “Wow, so these are a vampire’s diaper then?” “Yes and no. These are to be made and sold in all of Alter. Hence why the design you might recognize. I remember when you were young, you really enjoyed Alice’s Dream. So, we based it around that.” “Oh!” my face lit up. “That’s why the girl looked familiar.” Alice’s Dream was an old tale about a young girl who travels into her dream space. However, Alice’s Dream is often mixed with the human's version of “Alice in Wonderland.” No one can really say which came before the other. Thus, both sides have a slightly different version. “Though, it’s a bit girly, wouldn’t you agree? Which I’m fine with. But for boys.” “Yes, we thought of that as well. That is why we are making a genderless design or one for a specific gender. For now, you’re helping us test it out. Though from the tests we’ve seen, they hold up to the current diaper standards. I guess we’re looking for actual feedback for now for how they work and feel.” “I see. I’ll be happy to assist with this!” “Good. Although we’ve made swift progress on developing them, the company has no plans for an immediate release. I believe they will release to Alter’s market in about half a year or longer. Your father and I hope to bring the vampire’s market closer to Alter’s by that time. There’s going to be a lot of changes in the future.” Hearing how my parents were working hard to unify the vampires with the rest of the world brought the biggest smile to my face. “I’m sure many of those changes will be our princess’ diaper,” Miranda chuckled. As the two-woman laughed, I turned red, hiding behind my stuffed bear. *** “Well then,” Amelia announced. “You girls can go off as long as you stay near Miranda. We three have some catching up to do. Will that be fine, Cassie? I can vouch for Miranda’s incredible handling.” “That’s fine, have fun, dear!” Cassie smiled. “Thanks, mommy…” Lana shyly replied. “I have her appearance memorized. You shouldn’t worry about her getting lost,” Miranda gave a curtsy. “Is she always like this?” Carol stated. As the trio of women discussed parenting, Miranda began walking towards the stalls lined up on the field. I noticed that we differed from many of the people there, given we lacked a costume. Miranda and I wore a casual set of clothes—consisting of a white collared shirt and a black frilly skirt with a ribbon wrapped around my waist tied to the back for me. A black shirt and skirt for Miranda. Abbey wore a white dress, Sharon a light blue skirt, a white button-up shirt, and Lana wore a pink dress with white polka-dots. Their parents each wore a pair of jeans with a simple plain button-up shirt. Despite us not wearing anything special, we had a plan ready to launch later. “Viki, Lana,” Sharon began to whisper to Lana and me. “Even though Abbey wears diapers full-time, I typically wear pull-ups to school. So, it’d be best to keep it a secret; otherwise, you could be made fun of.” Lana and I began to nod. Miranda kneeled down to our level, giving us a smile, “It’s fine. If there’s any commotion, I’ll do the best I can to cover for you.” “Thanks, Miranda!” I openly smiled. “You best be careful about your fangs as well,” Miranda replied. “Guh, were they visible?” The girls all nodded in unison. Well, I hope no one else saw them. I guess I’ve felt comfortable within this world recently. Each Halloween-decorated stall had various food products. Most of them were sweets. They also handed out a unique plastic pail designed after a cutely carved pumpkin. I watched as each of the girls in my group held out their buckets in front of each stall. They were immediately rewarded by a small object placed in. Following the same routine, a small object was also placed in mine. Further inspecting the said object, I could identify that it was a piece of candy. Thus, I could conclude these stalls were following human Halloween traditions of handing out candy. There were also activities that people were participating in. Several of them included throwing a ball at other objects to knock them down. Given several stuffed animals were hanging on the side, I’d guess these were prizes. “Hm,” Miranda eyed the games. She turned to face the young girls in our group. “Would you say these are activities that reward you for winning them?” “Mhm,” Lana nodded. “Yup!” Abbey stated. “Yes,” Sharon adjusted her glasses. “If you win, you’ll most likely be given a prize. Though my mother says, many of them are a scam.” “I see.” Miranda turned to face me. “Which one has caught your eye?” “Huh?” I questioned. Caught my eye? Then I noticed a white rabbit robed in a black cloak. It was adorable in every aspect. “I see, so that, huh?” Miranda began walking towards the stall. The stall was being run by a young man. “Can you tell me how this works?” The man smiled as he looked at the group. “The game is simple. Just throw one of these balls at the blocks. If you knock them all down, you win.” “What do I win exactly?” “Um,” the man scratched his head. “Anything that’s hanging.” “Sounds simple, though I question if this is a ‘scam’ or not.” “No, each block is not attached to the table, as you can see.” He proceeded to knock over every block on each table before stacking another set back up. “It’s a dollar per throw or five for six throws. It is a bit challenging, though, given the distance.” “I see.” “What will it be, miss? Care to test it out?” Miranda smirked, “This will be easy.” She reached into the pocket of her dress, pulling out a single dollar bill. I recalled mother gave Miranda some funds in case they were needed. “A single ball, eh? Are you sure you won’t be needing more than that? I can tell you that it’s a far better deal to go for five for six.” “I’m confident.” “Alright, a single ball coming up.” The man began juggling the ball in his hands before launching it in mid-air towards the wooden plank surface. Miranda caught it with her right hand in mid-air before it could land in the center of the wooden slots that were most likely to hold the balls in place. “Impressive.” Miranda eyed the ball in her right hand, shuffling it about. Rearing her arm back, she took a glance at me before shifting her gaze at the square blocks. Her arm launched the ball at an incredible speed that the ball flashed before everyone’s eyes. Though with my trained vision, I was able to keep up with Miranda’s astonishing speed. The ball launching from her hand raced for the blocks neatly stacked. As they collided with the stack, a “crrk” sound occurred as one of the wooden blocks shattered. Every block flew many feet around, causing the man to dodge an incoming block. The ball finally dented the back surface before coming to a stop. “H-holy…Ahem, I mean, that was really impressive. Alright, miss, which prize do you choose?” “That one there,” Miranda pointed to the albino-rabbit. “Alright, here you go.” After being handed the rabbit, Miranda gave it to me. The fur was soft to the touch. I couldn’t help smiling to have acquired something from the human world. “Wow, that was amazing!” Abbey commented as we walked away. The other girls all shared a fantastic expression as we walked away with the prize I squeezed in my arms. “Thanks, Miranda,” I smiled back. “Huhu, I knew you’d smile.” After seeing each stall, we found an empty table placed in the field to eat food from one of the stalls. They seemed to have offered other food options besides just sweets. Thanks to the older woman, we came to a conclusion about what to eat. They told us there was nothing better than the corn dogs they serve at fairs. Thus, we followed the pact. I held the stick in hand with the bunny at my side before bringing the breaded meat to my mouth. The breading’s flavor burst in my mouth alongside the meat held inside. It was indeed delicious, though rather unhealthy in my opinion. At least this wasn’t an option we constantly ate. Once I drank all the delicious fruit juice we purchased, an urge surged through my body. It wasn’t anything alarming, just a simple need to pee. I looked around us to see if anyone would be paying attention, given what Sharon told us earlier. Nobody was near me except for our group. Thus, with that conclusion, I began to relax my body. There wasn’t a need to hold it. I was wearing a diaper, after all. This was going to be my first time wetting the new Vampers diaper my parents came up with. So, as my golden liquids spurted out, warming the front of my pad, thoughts of my parents smiling at me came to my mind. With my liquids drained, I blushed, turning to the bunny at my side. Putting an arm around it, I squeezed its body closer. The Vampers diaper didn’t feel any different than the Coddlers at this point—warm and squishy. Not an unpleasant feeling, though the comfort felt better. Given I hadn’t felt a wet stain on my skirt, I’d say it succeeded in holding my urine. Hmhm, these diapers aren’t bad at all. Smiling to myself, I gave a subtle touch to the top of my skirt. “You need a change,” Miranda whispered with a smirk as I stood up. Her hand patting at my waist. “I need to assist my sister at the car,” Miranda gave a curtsy. I bet Miranda could tell since she attuned her aura to it… Thinking how Miranda knows if I went or not caused me to blush. “Ah, that’s fine, dears,” Carol stated. “I think Abbey needs to be taken as well,” Amelia announced. “Heehee,” Abbey giggled. The other two girls were in a queue for their own checks. However, Miranda held my hand as we walked over towards where we parked. I continued to hold the bunny plush in my other arm with a blush as we made our way to the vehicle. With the doors closed, Miranda stood with her back against the roof of the vehicle. Her hands made quick work on the “Vampers” diaper around my waist. “The diaper certainly did its job. And your mother didn’t mention how it reduced the smell of your diaper.” “Really? Sniff. Sniff.” Miranda was correct. Given our vampire's nose within this tight space, even my own wet diapers should be identified. Or I could have been going nose blind. “I think you’re right.” “I can barely smell what you’ve done. That'll make it more convenient keeping your secret going forward.” “Yeah. Though I’m sure, my other business will still stink.” “Haha, I’m sure it will. Do you need to do that now? I can wait to finish changing after.” I shook my head while turning red, “No, I don’t need to…poop.” “Alright, I’ll get to changing you right away.” As her words suggested, she untapped my diaper. “We’ll have to depart for our next plan after this change given the time.” “It’s already that time?” “Yeah,” Miranda pointed to the clock on the car. The clock pointed towards five in the afternoon. This was our shift in the schedule we’ve planned for the day. Although the time here was fun, I very much looked forward to our next plan. “I see. I can’t wait.” “We’ll have to let the others know after this change.” She grew a wider smirk. “Or perhaps when all your friends finish with their own changes.” “Mhm,” I held onto my stuffed bunny as Miranda proceeded to wipe me down. True to Miranda’s word, we told the others to move on to our next plan. This next plan involved all of us traversing over to Abbey and Amelia’s home. With every girl here, we brought out clothing we brought along. Now was the time for us to dress up. “May I use that guest room again,” Miranda asked Amelia. “Oh, sure, go ahead,” came the immediate response from Amelia. “Thanks,” Miranda gave a curtsy. “Come along, sis. I’ve been looking forward to this.” With a smirk, she took my hand while holding a large bag in the other. With the door shut, Miranda had me stand straight. “Huhu, dress up time Viki! Aren’t you excited?” “Mhm,” I smiled. “I can’t wait! Hurry up, Miranda!” “Haha, I thought only I was enjoying this.” I pouted, “No way! I’ve been looking forward to this practically my whole life!” “That’s only twelve years, you know.” “Hmph! I know that! Regardless, hurry up!” “Haha,” we both laughed before going quiet. “Let me start by undressing you then.” I nodded as Miranda untied the ribbon around my waist. Followed by slipping my shirt and skirt off and placed neatly on the bed. Now that I was left in only a clean, magically designed diaper, Miranda began pulling out a giant pink dress from the bag. Miranda slipped the dress over my head as I held my arms up. The dress slid over my slim body, fitting my exact measurements. I relaxed my arms at my side as the dress was successfully dressed on me. Aside from the frilly skirt from waist to hem, this dress featured long sleeves that ballooned from the elbow. A dress fit for a princess in a fairy tale. Miranda finished the job by tying the white lace-up boots I had and placing a jewel-embedded tiara over my head. She proceeded to brush my hair and braid it from one side to the other. “There, my special princess is ready!” Miranda grinned from ear to ear. “Yay!” I twirled around. The dress followed my movements rather well despite it going near my feet. These boots I had fit the design and made it easier for walking. Given I was going to be moving around a lot, we chose them over a pair of high-heels; despite the fact I was capable of walking in high-heels. I love this outfit! Oh gosh! I just can’t wait! My excitement caused my heart to pound. “She’s special since she constantly needs her diaper changed, haha.” “Hehe!” I giggled in return. “Sorry about that.” “It’s fine. I’m happy to be your honorary changer.” Miranda gave a bow. “Shall we join the others?” “Yes. Let us join them.” Walking hand-in-hand, Miranda and I made our way downstairs. We could hear constant giggles as we neared the bottom. “Viki!” Abbey called out. “You ready!” Lana added. “Seems like it,” Sharon adjusted her glasses. “Oh wow!” I gazed amazed at the outfits the trio wore. Abbey wore a dark pointed hat almost twice her size, a silky white shirt tucked into a pink frilly skirt, a black cloak, and a wand with a star at the end. Sharon wore a pair of black pointed ears attached to a headband, facial paint in the shape of whiskers, a black onesie from neck to toe, a white belly with a fluffy tail connected. Lastly, Lana wore a frilly black skirt, white button-up shirt, a dark pop-up collared cape, and fake fangs in her mouth. I could conclude them as a witch, cat, and vampire, respectively. “You’re all so cute! Lana, you’re a vampire like me? Ehehe.” I made sure the distracted mothers hadn’t heard that. Lana began to blush, “Um, yes. I really admire vampires, you see. I tried mixing some ideas from stuff I’ve seen.” “I think I’ve seen Viki wear a skirt like that,” Sharon remarked. The comment appeared to have caused Lana to go red. Haha, I guess I was a bit of inspiration to her then? Well, she does look cute. “I’m sure witches don’t use wands,” Miranda smirked towards Abbey. Abbey gave a pout, “The ones I’ve seen do!” “Wands can act as a catalyst, though most have no need for them.” “Wow, you seem rather well versed on Alter,” Amelia commented. Miranda scratched the side of her head, “I do study a bit, I guess you could say.” I couldn’t help but smile, seeing how even Miranda has been breaking comments with my friends. “Viki, you’re so cute!” Abbey looked fixated towards me. “I agree,” Sharon nodded. “That dress is so fitting!” Lana grinned with her fake fangs. “That tiara looks real,” Amelia added in. Haha, thanks, everyone! “Viki’s the best princess!” Abbey cheered. She then kneeled before me. “Here to the best pwincess!” The others followed along, including Amelia. Miranda also joined, though probably for a different reason—being the reality that I was a princess. Miranda stood up first and held a prideful expression. “Yes, Viki is the cutest pwincess, isn’t she.” The term taken from Abbey caused me to blush. “I love my pwincess so,” she wrapped her arms around me from behind. I smiled, nudging into her body. “Thank you, Miranda, for preparing this.” “We should get the girl's picture before heading out,” Amelia announced. “We have a couple hours, right?” Her gaze went over to Miranda and me. She continued pulling out her mobile device. Carol and Cassie joined her with their own devices. The two women had been chatting on the couch. Mostly discussing their households from what I gathered. “You all look darling,” Carol gave a big smile. “You have some cute friends Lana,” Cassie commented. Miranda went behind the women gazing at the devices they held. “Look here,” Amelia exclaimed. “3. 2. 1. Smile!” “Klick.” Several clicking sounds came from their devices as we stared, giving bright smiles. I wasn’t quite sure what was occurring, but I followed the gaze my friends around me gave. “Oh, you all look so darling!” “Miss Amelia,” Miranda stood gazing into her device. “May I have one of those?” “Oh, you want a picture?” “Yes, if you’d be willing to, that is.” “It isn’t any trouble, dear. Of course, I can send you a picture. Tell me your number, and I’ll send it.” “Number?” Miranda questioned. “I was hoping for a physical photo.” “Oh, I see. Worry not. I will be making physical versions as well. I’ll be sure to give you some then.” Miranda gave a curtsy, “You have my thanks.” “We are running on a schedule, aren’t we,” Cassie mentioned. “Yes, we best be leaving now,” Carol suggested. “Okay, girls, get your stuff ready!” Amelia announced. “It's time to go trick-or-treating!” I smiled brightly that even my fangs showed. The only girls here were my friends, and they already knew my secret. They only gave a bright smile back as they picked up their pumpkin pail. So, I followed their actions picking up mine that we obtained at the school. One by one, we walked out the door. “Trick or Treat!” We said in unison. A shoulder-length brunette-haired woman stood smiled as she bent to our height. Her front yard was decorated with a few cobwebs, and a couple carved pumpkins at the door. From the glimpse we could see through the sleek black door was a set of stairs leading up. However, with my keen hearing, I could perceive a high pitch sound. “Eeek. Eeek.” The sound punctured my skull. It wasn’t a pleasant sound at all. This sound was sourced from a television, but the contents weren’t enjoyable. I gave my best to smile back at the woman. “Oh, aren’t you all just precious!” the woman commented. “Ehehe,” Abbey giggled while the rest of us blushed. “Here’s some candy for you girls.” She picked a handful of wrapped goods into each of our pails. “Thank you,” I gave a curtsy. Lana, who stood next to me, followed my action. Like a wave, Sharon and Abbey copied. “You’re welcome, girls.” The woman finally closed the door as we walked away. “So, this is trick or treating,” I stated. This house was our fifth one that had its lights on. There were several houses with far intricate designs compared to it. Those had pumpkins lining the steps to their doorway, each carved in such a clean manner and shaped in a creepy mood. Some with statues of ghouls and monsters. Lights and sounds were also rather popular. The first house, in particular, caught me off guard as there was a set of flickering lights in an upstairs window with a shadow of a figure peering out the window. Despite the scary atmosphere many houses created, it still was fun seeing how everyone was dressed. A smile came to my lips, with thoughts about my first time spending Halloween within human culture. “Yup!” Abbey replied. “Isn’t it great? I especially love getting all the candy!” “Haha,” Sharon laughed. “Just be careful how much you eat. Otherwise, your mother will have one mess to clean up.” “I know,” Abbey pouted. “I’ve had that problem once,” Lana remarked. “Really?” Abbey turned in shock. “A really bad stinky?” “Well, not in, you know, but it made me sort of sick. I’ve been extra careful ever since now.” “Yeah, that doesn’t sound fun.” Sharon looked over to me, “You said this was your first Halloween, right? What have you always been doing then?” “Ahaha,” I scratched my head and neared the girls to whisper. “Actually, we have our own thing, but I’ll share on that later.” “I see,” Sharon adjusted her glasses. “You’ll have to tell us later when we’re alone.” “Yeah,” Abbey agreed. Lana bobbed her head with curiosity. “Yes, we have much to explain,” reverberated Miranda’s voice in my head. Given the expression on the other girl's face, they also heard it. “Whoa!” Abbey stopped in place. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” Amelia questioned. “It's uh nothing, haha.” “Okay, if you say so. Do you maybe need a change?” Amelia went to check her waist before declaring her dry. “I apologize for that,” Miranda’s voice echoed in our minds. “This is something we vampires are capable of doing. It is our secret way of communicating without having the need to whisper given our superior hearing. With time, I’m sure Viki will be able to communicate to you all like this.” The girls began to give me a huge smile that caused me to blush. “But I wanted to let you know we will discuss how Viki has spent her Halloween later tonight. I’d rather not have your parents be aware of our secret right now.” “Okay,” Abbey nodded. Sharon facepalmed, shrugging her head. “What?” “You…idiot. Never mind.” “Haha,” Lana giggled. “You have some good friends,” Miranda spoke to me. Given the girl's concentration didn’t shift, this was directed only to me. “From when I first met them, they are good beings. I have no trouble with you sharing any secrets with them, given they’ve treated you with respect.” “Mmm,” I nodded with a hum and a smile. “You enjoying this, though?” Abbey brought it up. “Hmm?” I looked over. “Your first trick or treat?” “Oh! Yeah, I’m having a lot of fun. Just as I hoped. Though, I have you all to thank.” We all gave each other a pleasant smile. “I’m very curious for later!” Lana exclaimed. “Hehe, but let's have fun for now!” “Haha,” we laughed. After several consecutive houses, a feeling stirred through my body. Given my costume was equipped with a magical diaper, now would be the time for me to test it—for a number two. Should I tell them to stop and let me go? Or should I just wait till we stop? As my thoughts wandered for my action, Lana stopped in place. Her face beat red. “Hmm?” I tilted my head in question. “What’s wrong?” Abbey voiced. “Are you unwell, dear?” Cassie asked. “I-I’m fine. It's that, I kind of need to um…go potty….” Lana faced the ground as she turned an even brighter shade. “Aw, that’s okay,” Abbey patted her shoulder. “Mhm, we all are wearing a you know,” Sharon stated with privacy. “Yeah, sweetie,” Cassie began patting her head. “It's fine, just go, and we’ll change when we get back.” “Well…” Lana slowly voiced. “I kind of need to do a number two. But couldn’t really do that while we walked.” “Oh,” Cassie answered. “Hehe, we can wait! So go!” Abbey cheered. As the rest of us nodded, Lana gave a slight bend putting her hands to her legs. Evidently, she just gave a mighty push, and even more apparent to us vampires, she began defecating her pants. The stirring in my abdomen wouldn’t subside. Thus, now was a perfect time. “It is fine,” I voiced to Lana. “Because I’m about to join you.” I stood next to her and mirrored her pose. Just like this, right? With my face turning red, I gave a push. “Frrpt,” quiet flatulence escaped my body before the solid mush pushed out. “Haha,” Abbey gave a cheerful giggle. She leaned in, giving a whisper, “We have two stinky vampires now.” Sharon gave a silent nod and a smile. Lana and I could only smile back as our diapers continued to expand with our waste. Once I declared I was done, Cassie told us we can change soon as we almost finished the road of houses. Miranda and I nodded that we’d do the same. We’re outside, so it didn’t smell as bad. Thankfully that’d mean most humans shouldn’t smell it either. However, I couldn’t help waddling alongside my friends. “Viki, Lana,” Abbey whispered to us. “Hehe. You aren’t the only ones in a dirty diaper. I’m wet right now!” “Haha,” Lana and I smiled. “Thanks,” Lana nodded back. Abbey began patting Sharon’s kitten bottom. “I think Sharon is too!” “Abbey!” Sharon swung around, turning red. “Sharon is what?” Carol asked. She began to run a check on her diaper before giving a smile. “You’re wet. We’ll have to change you as well when we get back.” “Abbey, are you wet too?” Amelia questioned. “Guh,” Abbey choked. “Um, maybe, haha.” “That’s fine, you’re wearing a ‘you know what,’ so it’s fine.” With a future change in mind, we resumed our trick-or-treat down this street. “You sure are one messy princess,” Miranda commented as she untapped my Vampers diaper on a mat within the guest bedroom. Given I had been walking in it, the stinky mess had to have been unbearable. “I’ll be happy to report a successful clean to your mother later.” “Please don’t!” I blushed. “Huhu, I was just joking. But I don’t think you need to worry any longer. You’ve been in diapers for several weeks now. When was the last time you used the actual potty?” She brought up a valid point when was the last time I used the potty. Ever since I was changed into a diaper within the estate and told it was acceptable to use it, I almost stopped using the potty altogether. “I think a few weeks now?” “I’m curious now that your trial is completed. Do you plan to return? I feel like you’ve, no, we’ve grown used to this now. Viki, if you want to, I don’t mind being your personal changer for life. Huhu.” “Hmm. I know you’re joking there, but you do bring an excellent point up. Do I go back to the potty now?” I haven’t really thought about it. I’ve kind of accepted living like this. But I guess I should start thinking about it. Though, it does help me feel wittle. I shifted my voice to my “wittle” voice. “I’d wike to think about it.” “Aw, it does make you especially adorable. But that is acceptable. Allow us your decision when you reach it.” She then finished the tapes of the clean diaper. “Now you’re all cwean, hehe.” “Yay! I cwean!” “Hmm, can I ask you something?” “Hm? What dat?” “Do you maybe want to be all baby Viki till you know?” My face lit up with a smile and a blush. “But da others?” “I think they’ll be fine with it. Don’t you trust them?” She was right. I could trust them with just about anything. I nodded before turning a shade closer to when I messed. “Okay, let us get you prepared then. But let us hold hands, okay, baby Viki?” “Kay!” With a bright smile, I took her hand. With a swift hand-wash, we marched down the stairs. Playing the role of a shy baby, I huddled into Miranda, holding her hand. Lastly, taking my other clean hand and proceeding to put my thumb into my mouth. A warm sensation came over me as I continued to suckle on my own thumb. Wike a baby! “You finished the change?” Amelia questioned. Miranda nodded. “Perfect looks like you’ll be ready to move to the next plan then.” “Aw, Viki, is something wrong?” Abbey smiled at me. “I should mention this,” Miranda started. “Viki right now wants to act like a cute wittle baby. Is that okay with you?” I took my thumb out of my mouth, giving a shy “Hewwo.” “I don’t mind. Can I join too! Wittle Viki! I be baby too!” Judging from the smile Amelia gave, Abbey was already given consent to this act. “I-I be wittle too!” Lana joined in. “L-Lana?” Cassie questioned. “I can’t?” Lana gave a very innocent pouting face. Cassie looked in awe, “It’s fine. Have as much fun as you want, alright.” “Mommy, can I too?” Sharon nudged at her mother. “You too?” Carol looked in disbelief. Though she gave a smile giving in. “Oh fine, go ahead and join your friends.” “Yay! I baby too!” Sharon cheered. “Yay!” Abbey shouted along. “We all, baby,” Lana stated before sucking on her thumb. “Maybe I should get your old pacifier,” Amelia joked. “Well, you girls should get going with it being this late. You said you had something at nine, right?” “Yes,” Miranda answered. “We have around two hours, but I believe we have some activities to partake in prior. I thank you all for allowing your daughters this opportunity.” She gave a curtsy, and I only bent my knees, given my hands were all occupied. “We go now?” I asked innocently. “Yay, we go to Viki’s!” Abbey cheered. “Yes, follow me, sweet babies,” Miranda grinned. “Don’t forget to listen to Miranda,” Cassie announced to Lana. “If you need a change, I’m sure she can give one, right?” Miranda gave a smile, “It shouldn’t be any trouble.” Any troble? But we vampires. Nude bad bad! “They aren’t vampires,” Miranda’s voice spoke to my head. “They’ve given my trust, and I know you’d wish them to be well treated. It is your wish, milady. Do you not want your friends well taken care of?” I shook my head real fast. She gave another curling smile. “I thought so. So be it if either of your friends’ poop, I shall clean them as well. I will have to say, I don’t look forward to changing someone else than you.” “Hehe,” I giggled through my thumb. Following close to Miranda, candy-filled pail in arm, we walked outside to our vehicle of choice. Loading up was no trouble as I continued sucking my thumb while holding the stuffed bunny. I can’t wait to see what dey tink! At that thought, the engine ignited. “Where are we going?” Abbey asked in an infantile voice. “Dat wooks wike the sky?” Sharon commented. “This is the horizon,” Miranda answered. “Taking this way leads to the other side of Earth—Alter. Given we are vampires, this is the way to our home.” Colliding with said sky caused it to shatter like glass. Looking behind my seat, the girls all appeared amazed by this incredible sight. I could also hear “pwetty” being slipped through their lips. We continued down the horizon highway before reaching the road to our destination—the hideaway. The shack looking home caused the girls to be surprised from its sight. “Is this your home?” Lana continued sucking her thumb. I gave a prideful grin, “Nope! Our fun starts now!” The girls didn’t seem to understand what I meant, as I expected. They didn’t realize what was in this hideaway. Nor did any other being who investigated it. “Stand in the center, girls,” Miranda guided everyone towards the center of the room. Once we all aligned, Miranda began her focus, causing runes to glow beneath our feet. Abbey appeared to have been taken aback the most as she leaped in the air. The other two appeared as if their eyes were about to leave the socket. Light-filled my vision before turning a full white. Once my vision was distilled with color, my vision blurred back to reality. The largely drawn rune for all our teleportation travels in the estate was standing at our feet, alongside the antiques lying about. I’d so wove to pway hide and seek now! “Wha?” Abbey stood with her jaw open. “Dat was weird,” Lana commented. “Where are we?” Sharon questioned. “Huhu,” Miranda stood with a large grin. “Welcome to our home! Well, this is only one of lady Viki’s homes.” “Dere’s more!” The trio was in shock once again. “Haha, yeah,” I smiled. “Shall we reveal it now?” Miranda turned to me. “Mhm,” I nodded back. “Alright, follow me then, girls!” Miranda took my hand and lead everyone out into the hallway. Judging from the ornate decorations everywhere and the sheer size, the girls were left speechless. Hmmhmm! I bet dey didn’t expect it! No one commented as we traversed through the hall, finding our way into the main entrance. Once again, the girls stood in shock. “So pwetty!” Abbey stated. Miranda and I gave a huge grin as we lead them out the large front wooden doors. We then gazed into the dusk sky of the front entrance. Red, orange, and white flowers were placed everywhere in a unique pattern signifying Halloween—for us vampires. Miranda guided them down the small steps giving them a view of the estate’s entrance and me at the top. “So huge!” Abbey shouted. “Those halls looked well treated?” Sharon questioned. “Is it just your family?” Lana debated. “Haha,” I giggled. I guess baby time is over? Their brains must have been overrun with the impossibility that has come in front of them. “Impressed, are you?” The trio gave a silent nod. “Now I’ve come to really trust you, three humans. That is why I wanted to share this secret, no my secret. As your friend, I’d like to be open with you three. You already accept me as a vampire, but there’s more.” The three girls each took a breath before nodding with anticipation for me to continue. However, Miranda began to kneel on the spot. “Follow my action, girls,” Miranda ordered. I noticed her eyes had reverted back from a blue to a shade of crimson. Though nobody seemed to have seen the change as of yet. I waved both my hands, “They don’t need to. Really.” “Nonsense, it’d be best if they give you the proper respect now.” The trio looked in confusion before giving a smile and kneeling down on the ground. Each still wearing their costume, including myself, making this feel rather interesting. “Ahem, allow me to give proper introductions now. Whom you are kneeling before is my pride, no the pride of all vampires. The one I’ll happily call my master. You may have known her as Miss Alu. However, that is a false title. Her true name is Viki Alunorus… The current successor to the throne. Our cheerful, thoughtful princess.” “Princess?” The girls all looked in shock. “You may rise,” I ordered. They all stood once again. “I apologize for not saying anything till now. But it is true, I am a princess and a vampire. We can take you back if you want, but I wanted to show you my world as thanks for showing me yours.” Abbey was the first who took a step up one stair. “Viki,” her blank expression turned into a smile. She rushed up to me, giving me a huge hug. “You may be a pwincess, but you’re my fwiend!” “Thanks, Abbey!” “You don’t mind a princess, do you, Sharon?” Sharon shook her head, “No.” She adjusted her glasses before smiling. “I’m surprised, is all. I mean, what are the odds we’d make friends with a vampire who was also a princess.” Lana’s shock turned into a bursting smile, ready to launch into space. “Oh my gosh! I’m super happy!” “Huhu sounds like you three are fine then,” Miranda smirked. We all re-entered the main entrance before stopping in the middle of the open hall. “You must have many butlers and maids?” Sharon brought up. “I mean, this place is really clean. Actually, why do I feel we’re the only ones here?” “That’s because we are the only ones here right now,” I smiled. “Our entire staff is supporting the setup for Halloween currently. Which our Halloween is quite different from yours. I’d like you to see the event we host. But, if it wasn’t for my parents, I wouldn’t have been able to visit your Halloween and would’ve spent another boring preparation all day.” “You have a different Halloween?” Lana questioned. “I’m curious to see what it is then!” “So, your mommy is the queen then?” Abbey asked. I gave a nod which brought a smile to her face. “Wow! I met the queen of vampires then!” “You said Viki was the successor, but what about you, Miranda?” Sharon questioned. “I think you said she was your master as well. Are you perhaps not sisters?” “Oh?” Miranda grinned. “Quite perceptive of you to catch on. But you are right. We are not siblings. Albeit, sometimes I feel like her older sister, given I’ve been around her since she was born. However, I have chosen my life to be her maid.” “Maid?!” The trio stated in unison. “That must be why you can clean good?” Abbey clearly stated from the memory of when we spent over. Amelia was rather shocked by how effective Miranda’s methods were. “I’ve been rather well trained, you can say.” “Hah,” I chuckled. “Well trained, she says, more like mastered the art. She’s easily one of our best maids! My favorite for sure!” “Viki…” Miranda began to blush. “Your praise is causing me to blush.” “If Miranda is a maid,” Sharon started her question. “Then why make the sibling story?” I gave a smile, “My parents wouldn’t let me stay out overnight without someone trustworthy, which was Miranda. We came up with that story to fool others, plus the idea came to me when I did a drawing of my family at daycare. Teresa also made a comment as well.” “Ah, I guess that makes sense.” “You don’t look anything alike now that I see you two,” Abbey commented. “You’re right,” Lana agreed. “Lady Viki,” Miranda gave a curtsy. “May I ask to leave and change into my uniform before we begin your game?” “Permission granted. I’m sure my friends would like to see you in your maid outfit regardless.” “Very well,” Miranda gave one last curtsy before storming off at high speeds. “Wow!” Abbey appeared amazed. “I remember you moving at high speeds, but just how fast can a vampire go?” “Haha, Miranda beats me when it comes to speed for sure. But I apologize. I cannot divulge that information.” Abbey gave a pout in response. “That was amazing!” Lana still appeared in the headlights. “If Miranda has a maid outfit, why didn’t she just wear that over?” Sharon questioned. “Hmm, you bring a valid point,” I nodded. “I think she didn’t want to wear her uniform out and about.” “I see.” We spent the next several minutes talking about how a vampire royal (me) lived their lives. They seemed shocked when I mentioned how we care for ourselves rather than involve others in bathing tasks. That was enough time for Miranda to come rushing back in her navy-blue dress. “Sorry for the delay,” Miranda curtsied. “It is fine,” I smiled. “Well, what do you girls think of our maids’ uniform?” “I like it,” came the simple response from Abbey. “It isn’t something I imagined,” Sharon remarked. “I haven’t seen anything like it, but it's cool!” Lana exclaimed excitedly. “Huhu,” Miranda smirked towards me. “Wait till you see milady’s regal dress.” “You have a special dress?” Abbey asked. The other two stared directly at me like they wanted immediate feedback on this. “Hehe,” I giggled before tilting my head. “I think we’ll have to save that for another time.” “Aw,” the trio pouted in disappointment. “Yes,” Miranda started. “We have a little over an hour to play our game. But first, let me share some cookies milady prepared for you tonight.” “Cookies?! Yay!” The group cheered. “Oh wow, these are good!” Abbey chimed. “I’m impressed,” Sharon commented. “I love sugar cookies!” Lana smiled. “Hehe, thanks,” I grinned. I’m glad they like them. I’ll have to keep learning how to cook. “Huhu, they are quite good, aren’t they,” Miranda gave a prideful grin. “You said game?” Lana looked puzzled alongside the other two, who seemed to have gotten past the cookie interest. “We’ll give a tour soon, but what better way than milady’s favorite game—hide and seek.” At the mention of the title of the game, the girls all lit up. “I’m sure you’ve wanted to play this since we got here.” “Heehee, yup!” “All the important rooms are locked, so you’re free to go wherever you’d like. Just try your best not to touch anything you might think break easily.” We first established our first round for Miranda to be it. Given that she was an expert at this game regardless, she also knew the estate's layout better than anyone. Thus, it wouldn’t have been wise to stick that task on one of the girls who just stepped foot on the estate. Our second round was agreed upon for me to search before following the regular rules. I wasn’t confident I’d been able to hide from Miranda, nor that anyone could hide from Miranda. Miranda was an expert gold medal deserving hide and seek specialist. She was capable of putting an end to my hide-and-seek games within the first few minutes. For this round, I chose a closet with a small space hidden in the back. However, like my other games, Miranda found me mere moments after I took this location. “How does she do it, Viki?” Abbey sporadically questioned. “I thought I was well hidden too!” Lana stated. I exhaled, “Yeah, that’s Miranda for you.” Despite not hearing her surprise, Sharon was also in the group. “I’m the last one found, though? Yay, I win!” “You all did well for your first time hiding at our estate,” Miranda held a smirk. “Though, milady, you should choose your spot more wisely next time. Anyone in search of you would look through these closets.” “I’m sorry, I’ll do better next time. Who was found first then?” “Ha,” Sharon released a chuckle. “That was Abbey. “Hey, I couldn’t decide between two spots!” Abbey argued. “Well, shall we get the next round started?” Miranda announced. “Yeah!” The trio cheered. Given our agreement, I went to wait in the main hall. “Hehe!” I couldn’t stop giggling now that I had to seek. This is so fun! Though I bet, Miranda will pick the most impossible spot for me to find as usual. Like an excellent seeker, Miranda also was a fantastic hider. “Okay!” I shouted. “Here I come!” I began frolicking up the stairs. Heehee! I wonder who I’ll find first! I dreamt of finding Miranda first, but that could only remain a dream. Plus, I promised not to cheat and use aura to search. Just as Miranda supposedly didn’t the round before. As I walked through the hall checking the several closets, a scent breached my nose. Not a typical smell of either of the girls, but a stinky diaper. Uh oh! Someone had to go, huh? Good thing we’re wearing diapers! Though not good for them since it gave their position away! No one said I couldn’t smell a stinky diaper. Smirking to myself, I found the source in a nearby closet I was just arriving in. “Found you!” I shouted, peering over a set of objects. A dark shade of hair and a pair of ears on a headband. This was Sharon. Though, did Sharon actually defecate her pants? My nose told me that she was the case, even with my doubts. I guess Sharon really is one of us now! “Aw,” Sharon rose up. “I thought this was a pretty good spot. “I think it was,” I nodded. “Though your accident told me otherwise, hehe.” Well, I would have seen her on my way anyways. “Yeah,” Sharon scratched her head, blushing. “I really had to go, so I just went since I’m in a diaper and all.” She got up with her legs apart. You could barely tell there was a bulge on her from the onesie she wore. I lead her out the closet as she waddled her stinky butt behind. “You were wearing a pull-up while we were at your school, right?” “Yeah, I was.” “When did you change? I couldn’t really tell from your costume.” “I had my mom change me when we were at Abbey’s.” I couldn’t help giving a smirk, “Diapers are pretty great, huh?” Sharon gave a smile and a nod, “They are. I don’t think I’d ever have believed Abbey in the past, though.” “Well, I should probably find Miranda so you can get changed.” “Yeah, that’d be great.” “Though, the problem is finding her. Miranda is an expert at hiding.” Given the current situation we were in, Sharon was going to need a change. I could most likely find the other girls in a short amount of time, but Miranda was a different case. I’d have to find Miranda first before any of the girls could receive a change. Thus, I made a decision. Apologies in advance, Miranda! I took a deep breath and began focusing my mana through my body. My goal was to search for other mana entities through “echo,” given that the other girls shouldn’t trigger this. However, this would allow me to locate at least Miranda. A sequential pulse went through my body that acted as a tracking sensor. Ba ba ba sounded the sensor in my head. The pressure was near my ankles, indicating an area below me—or so what this ability tells me. The pressure wasn’t significant, which meant it was a single individual—most likely Miranda. This is strange. Why would Miranda be there? If I believed my sensor, then Miranda would be located in a very hidden spot in this estate. A location so hidden, its whereabouts are kept secret to very few—the royalty and retainers. You really had to pick the most impossible spot, didn’t you? “Well, I think I found Miranda. But, can you stay here for a few minutes?” Despite revealing the truth of my background, I at least wanted to hold this chamber a secret. “Okay?” With Sharon staying put, I proceeded down the hall to find a closet to the left. This closet space was empty for a specific reason—to act as a decoy. The wall to my right was specially made, similar to the locking mechanisms for my chest. Placing my hand in the center of the wall, I began to channel my mana. The wall flashed with a rune of light in the center, followed by the wall separating at the center of the rune’s circle. This opening leads to a set of stairs going down. There wasn’t much light on these sets of stairs, which scared me when I was younger as it felt like I was walking down into the abyss. However, now I had to walk down to find my special maid—Miranda. At the end of the stairs was a lightly lit room. This room had several chairs against the room, as well as other doors. Currently, this room was the entrance to the secret basement level to take refuge in. Our retainers and agents that belonged to my parents would use this entrance as a secret method for spying through the estate. They’d be able to transport to the above-ground using teleportation runes on the floor. The agents were a specialized group who had undergone a severe amount of training in manipulating their mana. Agents were also given higher authority within the world of Alter, similar to those on the council. Retainers, on the other hand, are an agent who’s been accepted by royalty. They are then linked to the royal member. Typically, they are chosen by friendship and prowess. I remember Frederick, who was father’s retainer, being referred to as “silent moon,” as they were silent and gentle as the night but capable of silencing all those around them. Currently, I wasn’t allowed to take on a retainer until I reached the age of thirteen. Thus, my family tells me to start picking from our current set of agents. Though I’ve had few interactions with any members, to begin with. I’d expect to find an agent in this room, yet Miranda was sitting in a seat to my right. Her smirk told me she was either surprised or proud. “You’ve done well, Viki,” Miranda stated. “I’m surprised you used echo this early on.” “Miranda, I don’t know how you know about this area, but I found you.” I was curious to know how Miranda was aware of this location. Still, we had a stinky diaper to worry about. “I’m not going to ask for details right now, nor why you chose this location in the first place. I’d have spent a large chunk of time searching the house if I didn’t use echo! But more pressing matters is Sharon needs a change.” “I see,” Miranda tilted her head. “I can see why you used echo now than later. I personally wanted to see if you could use what you’ve learned recently. Thus, my choice for the agent’s base. Anyways, I shall see to it that this stinky girl is cleaned.” Miranda had taken Sharon to be changed in a nearby room. She was given supplies from the mothers to be able to change them into the right size diapers. I was then left to go and continue my search for the last two remaining girls. The other two were not that far apart from where Sharon resided, each in a unique room. They appeared disappointed to have been found, but my turn as a seeker was up. With Sharon being found first, she was now selected to be the seeker, following the rules. However, we made an exception to allow Miranda to assist her on said task. This way, she wouldn’t end up lost, or as I’d like to imagine, so she doesn’t spend an eternity searching for Miranda. Regardless, I decided to hide in the garden where my father teaches me. Despite this splendid selection, Miranda appeared before me. Sharon, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen. “Where’s Sharon?” I questioned. “She’s with the other girls in the main hall,” Miranda answered. “Wasn’t it her turn?” “Yes, but the girls have taken an interest in the estate and continuously asked me questions about it. I apologize to abruptly end our game, but I believe the tour is necessary.” “Aw,” I pouted. “Alright. We shall give them a good tour then!” I left the room with Miranda, who led me to the main hall. Sure enough, the girls appeared ready for a change of pace. Thus, following Miranda and the girls behind us, we began explaining the different rooms throughout the estate. We went through the dining hall, kitchen, offices, library, and even the garden. All the girls appeared to be amazed by each space that was available to each room. It sufficed to say they did not appear unamused by the current location and the unique environment. During this tour, I learned from Sharon that Miranda took care of her mess. She was kind and gentle with her, despite not being a human. Sharon was impressed that a vampire could change a diaper to that degree. Learning of said truth brought a smile to my face. We ended the tour at one of the locked rooms, my quarters. I stood before my door with the key in hand, ready to unlock it. “This will be the last room we’ll share,” I stated as I unlocked the door. “The room before you is also my room.” Giving the knob a twist, I opened the door revealing my room to the other girls. I wasn’t sure how they’d react, given my experience in Abbey’s cute room and my room were different. “Wow!” Abbey appeared amazed. “Your room is huge!” Lana stated. “Quite luxurious,” Sharon commented. “That’s a princess for you!” Abbey added, looking over to Sharon. The trio, after looking around the room, ran up to my bed with a valence. Each girl sat down and fell back onto it. “Your bed is so soft!” “We do our best to tending her personal space,” Miranda gave a curtsy. “I find myself being the main maid who tends her room the most. Her bedding usually isn’t any trouble, though that was till she started wetting it.” “Miranda!” I turned red, puffing my cheeks out. “Hmm? It is the truth.” “You wet the bed?” Lana questioned. “Yeah,” Abbey nodded. “I remember her first naptime. She seemed really scared after her accident.” “That’s because I was,” I turned my head with a pout. Miranda began patting my rear, “Thankfully, her diaper does a good job now.” Lana gave a smile, “I guess even vampire princesses wet the bed.” It seemed to me that Lana was content knowing I wet the bed. She wore diapers and probably also wet the bed. At least, from what I could tell. “On the contrary,” Miranda smirked. “Vampires rarely have bedwetting issues. Milady is just an exceptional case. Though I don’t mind it at all. It does give me a special, cute adorable girl to tend to.” She began to hug me, causing me to stop pouting and smile. The other girls also smiled and came up to hug me. “Hehe! Thanks, everyone!” “Knock. Knock.” A knock occurred at my closed door, which turned all the girls, including myself, to face the door. Before I could give any consent or denial, the door opened gently. Behind the door was my mother, smiling as she wore her ceremonial dress. A floral jewel-covered headband was placed over her head that held her bangs up. Her blonde hair fell below her shoulders with a slight number of curls. The dress had a red top, a black bottom flowing to her feet with a floral design etched from the waist down, and a pair of very long sleeves. This attire signified authority within our vampire world. Mother gave a bright smile eying all the new guests within the room. “I hope you’ve all enjoyed your stay at our humble estate.” “Yeah!” The girls cheered in response. “We’ve been waiting for your arrival,” Miranda gave a curtsy before kneeling down. The girls noticed Miranda’s gesture and stood up where they were to kneel down. Perhaps they recalled Miranda’s previous order that they’d kneel to me, given my status. “You may rise,” mother ordered, which caused each of them to stand again. “Seeing how no harm has been done, I’m taking you girls have accepted Viki as a princess?” “Yup!” Abbey cheerfully stated, latching on to my right arm. “She’s, my princess!” Lana announced, latching on to my left. “No, she’s mine!” Abbey protested. Sharon exhaled, “Viki’s status doesn’t affect me either.” “Haha,” mother laughed as the two girls began to pull on me. “You have some lively friends Viki. Perhaps allowing said trial was just what you needed.” Bringing the term “trial” caused the girls to question what that was. However, we told them we’d explain it later. “Even though you look adorable in that dress, Viki, we should prepare you for the ceremony.” “Yes, mother,” I gave a curtsy. “Miranda, show the girls to the allocated room.” “Will do, your majesty,” Miranda gave a curtsy before turning to the girls. “Alright, girls, follow me!” The trio seemed confused but followed Miranda out of the room. “Now that it is us two, shall we ready you for the ceremony?” I nodded, causing my mother to begin undressing me. It was tradition for the queen to dress her princess daughter for the Halloween ceremony each year. “Did you have fun spending Halloween with humans? What did they do again? Trick-or-treat?” “Yeah, it’s trick-or-treating. It was a lot of fun! I have so much candy, though hehe.” “That does sound like you had fun. You’ll have to be careful about all that candy then.” “I know, mom.” Mother began eyeing my waist now that I was left nude besides my Vampers diaper. “How’d your new diaper work out? I hope it was sufficient enough for you.” “Mhm!” I began to smile with a blush. “It held up to the two accidents today.” “Oh? So, this is your third diaper then?” “Yup, they did an excellent job. They held my pee-pee and poo-poo. Hehe!” “I suppose that means I won’t be changing any stinky Vampers tonight then.” She then began to tickle my tummy. “Ehehehe!” “Shall we ready your attire?” “Yeah, let us.” “This year is a year for change!” voiced Daddy. He currently stood at a balcony that oversaw hundreds of vampires below. Mother was at his side, clutching his hand—possibly to help subsidize nervous tensions. As for me, I sat at the ready in a clean room’s white chair. However, I had no one to hold onto. What I’d give to have Miranda with me now! My parent’s retainers were clearly around the vicinity, despite them not seeming to be present. They were most likely leading the agents to defend and monitor the area to ensure we stayed safe. The area was in the center of the largest town to us vampires—Vercastal. This wasn’t where our main castle resided, but we had several locations. The one we presently were in was one of the lavish homes to give essential speeches. Although the estate we’ve been residing in, for the time being, was many miles away. Thus, we were transported in via magic circle. “A change that we as beings can rise. In many years I foresee a change that will affect all of us vampires as a kind. This is not one we must fear but accept. I will proudly stand before all of you and lead you to the greatest change our kind has ever seen. Now I would like to present you the center of this change—my daughter.” His announcement caused me to turn red. Oh boy, that’s me! His mentioning me must mean my part was arriving. “As most of you have called her ‘the shining hope,’ she is my precious little princess. But raising her with all I can, she has surprised even me. That is why, I would, no we would like to present you your princess. Viki Alunorus—our daughter and successor to the throne.” Both father and mother looked towards me. Well, guess my time is now… Despite my fears, I could not shrug off my duty. I stood up from the chair, causing my white frills to fluff out. For a ceremony like this, the princess was known to wear an all-white dress. This would signify a pure maiden, or an innocent girl, as my mother likes to call it. The sleeves were long well past my wrist. Like mother, I also had a floral headband with jewels covering placed over my head. However, I kept my bangs down over my forehead. The dress also had frills from my waist to my feet. Red flowers were also adorned around my waist. As I stood at the balcony, which I barely could look over, I could see countless vampires all lined up, eager to hear from me. My heart felt like it was pounding just from the sheer pressure of having to speak to all of them. I’ve always watched daddy and mother give a speech, but now it was my turn this year to start. “I-I…” I quietly opened my mouth. Oh gosh...Oh gosh! “Do not be afraid,” daddy whispered into my ear. He knelt at my left before standing and taking my hand with a smile. Mother took hold of my right, also giving a bright smile. Seeing their smiles caused me to take a deep breath. “I-I am Viki Alunorus.” Despite the encouragement, my nerves wouldn’t calm down. An urge tinged at me before releasing itself. My Vampers diaper slowly grew warm without my command to go. The unexpected urination caused me to blush even more. Thankfully, I was wearing a diaper, and no one in this crowd would have known what I just had done out of being nervous. “I am often revered as the second Kassandra. However, I have hopes and dreams that we, as vampires, can attain. If you will have me, I would be honored to serve you as the princess of this nation.” I gave a curtsy. “You did excellently,” Dad whispered. “Allow me to take it from here.” His direction turned towards the people. “With my daughters’ word, your next successor is now chosen. Let us conclude tonight with a prayer of light. This time, I will let Viki lead it.” The prayer of light is what I believe caused humans to decorate their houses with light. It was a magical power that a vampire could control within oneself to cause light to appear. From what I’ve learned about it, the light cast from a vampire represented the mana capacity. Many lower vampires would create an orange light, which was an average mana capacity for a vampire. Hence, the royal family, whose mana capacity was higher on average, gave hope to the people. However, my father never taught me how to do a prayer of light. “D-daddy!” I whispered. “It’s fine,” mother whispered to me. “We shall guide you through it.” “Yes,” father whispered. “Just focus your mana. We will assist you.” I nodded before taking a deep breath. Warmth, besides the one at my waist, formed at my hands. Mother and father began channeling their mana towards me. I felt like I could see a light forming in the darkness as I channeled my mana with my eyes closed. The warmth spread throughout my body before harnessing itself at my chest. My parents released their grasps as I instinctively grasped at my chest where my heartbeat was. A pleasant warm feeling grew on my hand, and I enclosed my right hand on it. Holding that warm feeling, I opened my eyes and held my hand as high as I could. I could see many orange lights from the crowd, similar to the houses I saw in Primal. Once I opened my hand, an extremely bright white light pierced the dark sky. The area already had lighting, but the light from my hand seemed like the sun rose again. I could hear a commotion overcome the people as they gazed at the light I held. The large group of people turned off their own lights and knelt down. Despite the brightness that would quickly overtake my vision being this close, it felt gentle to my eyes. The light grew as I continued to hold the dream in my mind. We returned back to the estate shortly after. Miranda gave a smirk as the trio of girls ran up with huge smiles. “Viki, that was incredible!” Abbey shouted. “I didn’t know you could do that!” Lana added. “I’m surprised myself,” Sharon remarked. Despite not being physically present, Miranda still set up the mana device to showcase the event. It was similar to tv, except it had no physical body. This was how all vampires across Alter were able to see the event take place as well. “You must be my daughter’s friends,” father stated. The trio of girls gave a smile before kneeling down. “Haha, thanks for treating her so kindly. You don’t need to worry about formalities here though, you may rise. I’m aware you just learned of us being royalty, so I understand if formalities may be a challenge for you. I only hope you continue being a friend to Viki.” “Of course!” Abbey was the first to state it. The other two nodded with a smile. “I then welcome thee to visit our locations then. I’m sure the maids and butlers will find it difficult, but I think they can adjust.” “Yay!” They all cheered. “Thanks, daddy!” I gave him a hug and a bright smile. “Haha, that’s my good girl,” he began petting my head. “Umm…” I began to turn red, thinking about the warm padding at my waist. “What is it?” “Well, as I first gave my speech…I kind of…tinkled….” “Aw,” everyone smiled. “A good thing we had you in a diaper,” Miranda smirked. “I’d be honored to change my daughter, the princess of all vampires,” mother smiled, giving a curtsy. I felt a touch to my bottom, causing me to blush, “You’re right, dear. You really did go. I didn’t even know you did it there either.” “That’s because of it being a new diaper,” mother answered father. “Ah, so it really is that excellent then? It has my passing.” “Well then, I believe we should give our daughter a change.” Despite being led out of the room by my parents, I couldn’t help but feel content. “Hehe,” I giggled. Things really are going to change, huh? Epilogue Abbey woke up as she usually would sometime in the morning. Given it was Sunday and her mother worked, it meant she’d be having to go to daycare in the afternoon. She’d wish Sharon or Viki would join her on the weekend, but they were unable to. Thankfully, when Lana formed their quartet, Abbey found Lana was also taken on the weekends. This allowed Abbey to be happy knowing she now had a friend and not wander around the daycare all day. As Abbey made for the stairs for her routine diaper check that resulted in a change, she heard something odd. “Uh hu. Huh, sniff.” It sounded like her mother was in the middle of crying for an odd reason. Abbey felt a nervous pain grow in her stomach. Usually, if her mother was distraught, that’d result in them having to move. Her mother already made mentions that that time could be soon. However, Abbey wished with everything for it not to happen. Despite the fear, Abbey couldn’t bear the thought of her mother crying either. “Mommy, wats wong?” Abbey looked up to her mother. “Oh, Abbey…Sniff…” Amelia sobbed. “We…We…We don’t have to move!” Abbey’s eyes went wide, “Really?” “Yes! I…I can’t believe it. But it's true! The debt…the debt has been paid in full.” Abbey never understood what her mother meant by “debt,” though it caused the two to move often. Amelia’s job seemed to allow her to transfer with ease. Still, Abbey herself never understood the entire length of the issue she resided in. “Debt? I don’t understand, mommy. Is this because of daddy again?” In the past, when Abbey lost her father, Amelia took her daughter and moved because of something daddy had “done.” Abbey loved her father, and so did Amelia. However, the way she expressed it was far too mysterious for one little girl to understand. “Yes, sweetie, it was because of your father,” Amelia stated with a smile. “He was a good man, but he ended up taking more than he could, I guess.” Amelia began to cry once again. “If it wasn’t for the accident, he’d still be here, and we wouldn’t have ended in ‘debt.’ But we don’t have to worry anymore. Because it’s been paid in full!” Abbey was never told what they actually owed but that it was something substantial. Given the shock to her mother caused Abbey to begin crying. Without that lingering problem, that would allow for Abbey to remain where she lived. She could continue going to the same daycare, school and keep her friends. “So, we don’t have to move?!” “That’s right. We don’t have to move again!” Abbey began to hug her mother with all her might. Despite the odd encounter with a vampire princess named Viki, Abbey still wasn’t sure how something so significant could disappear in a short time. “I’m so happy! How did it end?” “That’s the thing, I don’t know. I was given this card, but even I’m still unsure.” The card in question was a sleek black with a white crown with five points and two black triangles on the center. “I think the crown was a symbol for the five leaders of Alter, but I couldn’t picture the mage’s master doing this.” Abbey wasn’t too unfamiliar with the subject of “five leaders of Alter” but still wasn’t versed on the topic. However, from what she did know was that a great friend of hers currently was the successor to one of those roles. That’s when Abbey made the connection. “My friend! They did it!” “Your friend? Which friend?” Given she had blurted out Viki’s secret to Lana in the past, Abbey was reserved in thinking she should announce it. Though, unlike a random person, this was her mother, someone she could trust with everything. “Viki! Viki’s family is super super, super strong! The debt had to be nothing to them.” “Viki? But isn’t she a human?” Abbey knew she’d have to explain Viki’s secret in detail. Amelia only appeared shocked to hear the truth that her daughter’s friend turned out to be a vampire and a princess. “That’s why she was so well behaved?” Amelia appeared to have made a connection. “You don’t think it's wrong of her? She doesn’t suck blood! That’s just a made-up thing!” “Haha,” Amelia laughed. “I’m not worried about you spending time with her because of being a vampire. Your father explained to me how wrong we thought of their kind in the past. It’s just a little surprising, but I can see why she’d want to keep it a secret. So, her father is the current leader then? Huh!” Amelia gasped as she looked at the card once again, finally making the connection. “The triangles are supposed to be their fangs. So, it was the vampires who looked into it. It makes sense now.” “What does?” “Since Viki was here that night, or when you were attempted to be taken…wait…I always thought that it seemed strange how you managed to escape. I was ready to move that day till we got word from a mage in power to wait. Was this also because of Viki?” “Mhm, Viki was amazing! She was chomp! And pow!” Despite the kidnap attempt being frightening, Abbey found interest in seeing what her friend was capable of. This day Abbey could look back to with a smile in that she really grew a real special friend. “Ah, so it was Viki.” Amelia began smiling brightly. “Well, Abbey. I believe you have a really special friend.” “Teehee! I thought so too!” Amelia kneeled down to Abbey’s level and patted her daughter’s bottom. The girl’s diaper underneath the white nightgown with pink dots was rather soaked. “Well, we should get you changed and ready for daycare then.” “Kay!” *** About a couple months had gone by since I started going to daycare. After completing my trial, my parents allowed me to continue going to the same daycare despite being unnecessary. However, I always enjoyed my time there. The many days I could spend with my friends always brought a smile. My friends were welcomed to my home. However, the other vampires began questioning the existence of humans in our quarters. Even with the complete understanding, they appeared to be unsure how to handle their presence. Some of our maids and butlers greet them to the best they can and even serve them, given they were my friends. But I suppose that’s how the vampire world has been as of late. A rather significant difference in beliefs causing not all vampires to agree. There was about fifty-fifty for and against vampire’s involvement outside of their own territory. Slowly but surely, we were finding a change in our world. Today, my friends and I finished going to daycare and returned to the estate. Despite not needing the estate, we remained to use it to help the girls not get lost. The actual reason was to have a smaller portion of vampires on the scene. “Today was so much fun!” I announced with a smile. “Yeah!” Abbey agreed. “We should play hide and seek!” Lana suggested. “Sure, if we have Abbey be it first,” Sharon smirked. “No, you be it!” Abbey retorted. “Ahaha,” Lana and I gave a slight chuckle. An older well dressed in a gray suit man approached us. “Shall I treat you, girls, again?” He gave a gentle smile as he bowed. “Your treats are always the best!” Abbey stated. “Yes, Norman, please do!” Lana ordered. Norman, the butler, nodded before heading off. Given Halloween was no longer in session, our butlers have been on seen. Norman was one of the best butlers who even instructed Miranda back in her maid-trainee days. Speaking of Miranda, she quickly approached us, giving us a curtsy. The trio also gave one back. This became a common occurrence after Halloween. “Milady, how’s your day been?” “Great! We had a lot of fun with today’s activity.” “Oh? You’ll have to tell me more later.” “Okay!” Miranda approached me with her skillful hands peeking under my white skirt. She grew a grin. “Milady, your diaper is soaked.” Given there wasn’t anyone else in the area, this was safe to announce. However, it still caused me to turn red. “I am?” “Yes, you’ll need a change soon.” “But I didn’t even know….” This was odd, as I had wet and even messed in today’s daycare like usual but never had a real accident. “Aw,” the girls gave a smile suggesting they thought it was okay. “You’ve had a real accident then?” Miranda smirked. “I-I guess I had.” This wasn’t like my normal nighttime accidents, which hadn’t gone away; this was an accident during the day when I was awake. “Perhaps we should potty-train you once again? Not that I nor your parent's mind you wear diapers still. It’s only up to you.” Ever since I’d gone back to wearing diapers, a feeling of comfort would take hold of me. So, I smiled proudly with how I wanted to respond, “No. I think I’ll continue my time in diapers.” “Then you shouldn’t feel ashamed for your accident. I’ll have to inform your mother later of your decision.” “Yup! I don’t mind telling her that I won’t be using the potty anytime soon.” “Back to baby for Viki,” Abbey commented, which caused everyone on-scene to giggle. “That’ll mean many more diapers for me to change. Which reminds me, I should check you, girls, as well.” I couldn’t help my fangs from peeking out from my grin. I can wear diapers, have friends who also wear them, have human friends, and possibly make a change for the vampires! I couldn’t possibly be any happier for this outcome. Miranda scooped me up on the spot as the other girls followed behind like a mother hen. All our diapers needed a change, not that we minded. I snuggled up against Miranda, using her chest as a pillow and flashing a bright fanged smile. See you in my next trial! Afterword Hello, it is I, Takumi41, or you can refer to me as just Takumi. I’d first and foremost like to thank you, the reader(s), for reading through all of my story “Vampers: Halloween Trial.” This was one I thoroughly enjoyed writing compared to any story in my past. I’d say this also awoke an interest in me that I hadn’t been able to really fulfill, given most of my previous stories. That interest being writing in the fantasy genre. I’d say that genre is one I would like to write the most of, given how creative I can be with it. Though that is what my favorite genre would have to be if I’d write a non-diaper story. This story helped me bridge a gap between fantasy and diapers. The two are actually difficult genres to bring together correctly. Fantasy and adventure often go hand-in-hand, but diapers typically don’t mix with adventure that well. At least, that is how I perceive it. Many stories/games that try to include diapers on some grand adventure typically have a story on one hand. Then you also have diapers on the other, and neither is intertwined together. It’s like mentioning how the protagonist sharpens their sword—again and again with no real meaning. Long story short, it takes a well-thought-out plan to make diapers fit in. This story was more on the slice-of-life side with a fantasy concept—possibly an excellent combination for me to write on. I can tell you that I’ve spent many years honing my practices that I continued even during the writing of this. I’ve spent much of my time improving my art skills, going to school for programming, working, story writing, and many other hobbies. Anyways, I should probably touch more on the story than myself. I thought it was a fun idea to have a vampire whose domain just didn’t agree with the rest of the world, so they remain in isolation. Obviously, we’d have one vampire who seeks to have a change in their world and the challenges they face going outside their domain. Add a bedwetting problem and a daycare; now we have a cute diaper story for an adorable vampire. Cute vampires are a weakness of mine, I suppose I can mention. Not to mention really cute witches and especially cute drawgon girls! Though not like an actual dragon, but girls who are basically human and have dragon wings. Okay, I shall stop myself here before creeping anyone out to an extreme. I may have a problem, but I am willing to live with it! Even if it causes me to live alone! (Though I can only pray that there is someone who would be with me) As you may have been aware, there are some unfinished businesses within the story thus far. One being Viki and her desire to reach out into the world. She may have gotten a mixed view from the vampires in the end. Still, she’s definitely made the first step, secondly with Miranda, and some potentially or maybe not obvious remarks she has made. There’s definitely a mystery behind the character Miranda that still remains. Speaking of Miranda, she was a character I figured out during the writing process. So, from planning, I had all the chapters plotted. After writing the first chapter proceeding through to the 3rd and 4th, I concluded that Miranda wasn’t going to be just your average maid character. I hadn’t planned her character initially, but that’s what I love about writing. Always new creative touches even when the master plan is said and done. I don’t think it needs mentioning, but the caretaker, Teresa, reacts to diapers—at least when directed at her. The reaction she gives is supposed to indicate her affiliation with diapers. After daycare, she has experiences wearing them at home in private. Why? Simply because she’s an ABDL. Though not much on the inappropriate side of enjoying “pleasure” through ABDL, she just has fun with it as a strange lifestyle. At least, that is what I intended her to be. I guess it begs how jealous she is of the children there who get to act all childish, yet she has to be responsible. Technically, Teresa’s the kind of character who’d let loose her responsibilities to play with the kids if it requires it. What? We didn’t get to see that? Well, I’m sorry Viki declined her offering. But, if Viki accepted, Teresa would have taken the initiative, played with Viki, and introduced her to Abbey and Sharon. I suppose the greatest mystery is what was the “debt” Abbey’s family succumbed to. Given mages (or what may later be referred to as Utma or Qafyre) were involved, I think it should be obvious it involves Alter. However, there’s still plenty of mystery behind it. That’s all I can say about this subject for now. Feel free to construct your own theories. And that’s all I have to mention here. Hope you are all well, and thanks again for reading my story! I hope you look forward to any future stories I write! May you have a wonderful day that brings you a great smile! Takumi41 Now that I have finished posting Vampers: Halloween Trial, I have decided that I will be reducing the number of locations where I will post stories. What that means is that I will most likely not post to this forum site. If you would like to keep up with stories that I write, you can find me on Wattpad. I also post on deviantart and pixiv. I also post updates on twitter at takumi41abdl. Thank you for keeping up with my stories!

Chapter 13 The Vampire’s Servant Nothing mattered. On this average Saturday, nothing mattered. After learning the truth behind Miranda, my vision became blurred. Given it was Saturday, daycare wouldn’t be for another couple of days. However, I didn’t feel like meeting with anyone at this time. Thus, I sat on my bed wrapped in a ball. All this time… Miranda has been taking care of us—me. Yet, we did such a terrible thing like taking her family away! We are such monsters! How can we do such an atrocity? We should be better than that! “Creak,” sounded the door. I ignored the person’s presence. “Viki,” my mother voiced. “I came to check on you. And how your diaper is doing.” As she approached me, my blurred vision turned dim-red. “Badum,” my heart pounded. Tears streaming down my cheeks, I faced my mother, gritting my fangs. “Why…WHY!” Unable to hold back, I stormed out of my room with celerity. Racing down the halls, I rushed into a room as if I were trying to take shelter. However, this room contained many books and portraits of previous royalty. “Badum,” sounded my heart once more. My vision turned a brighter shade of red. “How could you!” I channeled aura at my hands, proceeding to dig into the paintings. “We have to be better!” Scattering sounds of the maids ran out of the room. I couldn’t help thinking that it was good that they’d leave me. “Viki!” mother rushed in towards me. “Gah!” I twirled around, launching a swipe. “Badum,” my heart boomed once more, filling my vision a pure crimson. However, my consciousness faded into black. The light faded into my view once again as if waking from a terrible dream—no, a nightmare. Rustling sounds crept into my ear. A familiar sound of a diaper. A shape formed in front of me, that of Miranda. My vision refocused once more, and I saw Miranda was currently in the process of changing a diaper—my diaper. With a clean diaper underneath, she was about ready to apply powder. Before she could move an inch, I leaped up onto her. Embracing her with my arms. Although my underside was barren, I felt tears rolling down my cheeks. Miranda’s arms wrapped themselves around me, “Everything’s okay now.” She tightened her embrace. I shifted out of her hug, “No, it is not!” tears drenched my cheeks. “They killed them…they killed your parents!” “I see…” Miranda turned to the side. “Let me finish this change, and I’ll tell you the truth then.” “Okay…sniff.” Laying back, I spread my legs. Miranda faced me once more, holding the powder in hand. Though, she wore a smile. “You’ve been a good girl while you were asleep. And I can tell you that for certain since I sat at your bed this entire time.” “Y-you have?” “Yup.” “I’m sorry to put you through that,” I turned my gaze. “My parents must hate me too….” “Nonsense.” “But I destroyed those paintings…I know how much our history means to them.” “Hah, those mere paintings were just for display anyways. Your parents were far happier that you’ve returned to us.” “I see… I’ll have to apologize to them then.” “Yup, and I’ll apologize with you, milady.” She finished attaching the last tape around my waist. “There, now you are all nice and cwean.” She gave a smirk at the last word. I began to blush and look away, “Tanks.” She began patting to her side, “Now I’ll tell you the truth from my side.” “Okay,” I rose up. Feeling no skirt was around me, Miranda must have taken that off of me during my change. Though with only a diaper and a shirt, I found my spot next to Miranda. “Well, as you are aware, I am an orphan. I was taken in by your family at a rather young age.” I couldn’t help feel my fangs grit. “But I appreciate the care they’ve given me.” If they took Miranda in, does that mean they forced her to be a maid? “Did my family force you to work?” “Haha, no. They aren’t cruel, you know. Let me explain a little more, and I think you’ll understand. When I was young, I was taken from the loving home I adored. They didn’t tell me the truth till I was around your age. At that time, it was even rough for me to bear. But I saw how much they cared for me despite such an atrocity. The truth of the matter really hangs heavy on them. And well, what is done, is done.” “Does that mean you’re fine with it?” “Yup, long past it, in fact. If it wasn’t for what they did, an even bigger problem would have escalated. Though I won’t be able to share much in that regard, you’ll probably be told when you’re older. However, I really have you to thank for coming to that conclusion. But I should mention my time before you were born. During my younger years, your parents treated me like a spoiled brat, hehe.” A genuine smile followed her giggle. “They’d really pamper me up and treat me like a real normal vampire girl. I couldn’t be anything but happy about their care.” Her smile caused me to smile. It sounded like she had a splendid life even after being forced to be an orphan. Though, it didn’t sound like she was forced to work for our family, to begin with. “I’m confused. You weren’t forced to be a maid? That’d mean you could have gone and done anything you wanted, yet why be a maid?” Miranda’s grin grew even wider, “Huhu. That Viki is very simple. There’s only one reason—you!” “Me? I don’t see how I could have done anything.” “It happened around the time you were born. Around this time, I thought about leaving the household myself, given how I had to deal with the past. Then, I remember the news of the shining hope of all the vampires to this day. When your mother gave birth to you, that was just about anyone would talk about in the day. ‘The hope of us vampires is born. The vampire who bore a resemblance to Kassandra.’ I’d hear it every second of the day. You can imagine how I felt to see this child. I remember thinking how annoying of a child you must be then. Then your mother found a time we’d be able to meet alone. Once I laid eyes on you, nothing like ‘shining’ or ‘hope’ came to my mind, but cute. You were the cutest thing I laid eyes upon. The only thing that entered my mind was that I wanted to protect this child for the smile she gave me.” Wow, so Miranda first met me when I was born? Though, shining hope? Yuck, I hope nobody gives me any titles in the future. Miranda took a deep breath. “Then came a time where maids would be tending the not-even a year-old princess. I couldn’t stop thinking, how do I sign up to help you? That is when the thought of being a maid came to me. If I became a maid, I’d not only be able to repay your parent's kindness but also treat the child who brought me the brightest smile. Your mother was shocked to hear of my wish, but then I was sent to be trained as a maid at the age of thirteen.” “Thirteen?!” That young? I’m not even a year away from turning thirteen myself. “Yup, but it took me four years to officially complete my training and become a full-fledged maid.” “Wow, you really put in so much work. I’m delighted you became our family’s maid!” “Haha! I’m glad I can bring that joy. However, I have a secret myself. The truth is, I didn’t become a maid just to serve your family. No, Viki, I became a maid, so I could serve you! This is why I felt a pain grow deep inside me when we hadn’t met for that duration. And another reason…though forget that I said that part.” “Heehee!” I openly giggled. “Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me! I’m super glad you’re my maid! Though, sometimes I think of you as my older sister.” Miranda matched my gaze, “I’m glad you think that way, as you are sometimes a younger sister to me.” Her statement caused me to blush and scratch my head. While rubbing, I felt an odd feeling towards my neck. Feeling the base, I could feel a couple of marks—similar to a pair of fangs. Given this wasn’t there before I lost consciousness, I presumed this was sometime after. “What happened when I blacked out?” “Oh, you noticed them, huh.” Miranda gave a bow. “I apologize; that was my doing.” “I see, but what happened?” “Well, let me explain that as well.” *** Viki finished slashing towards Victoria. Victoria thankfully had trained her senses enough to dodge backward. However, she lost her footing and fell. Thankfully, the sturdy body of Albert was there to catch her. “We have to be careful,” Albert stated. “She’s lost control of her aura. I was afraid she might have authority power to this level. But regardless, she’s our daughter, and we have to be gentle with her no matter what.” “Yes, hon,” Victoria nodded, taking his hand. “She’ll be even dangerous for me, but we’ll move in slowly.” The two adoring parents walked hand-in-hand closer to Viki. I was able to see this scene unfold as I rushed in from the hall. My vision dyed crimson with my aura flowing around me. Viki… My thoughts trailed towards my master and princess. Vaulting in at intense speeds, I leaped over the careful parents. This took even the abandoned will Viki by surprise. I found my landing right behind the girl whose eyes glowed a pure crimson. “Miranda,” Victoria cried out. “Please help Viki!” “I’ve dreamt of nothing else,” I nodded. Wrapping my arms around the young girl, she began wiggling about. However, she was unable to break free. I’ve been training so that I can protect you! “Badum,” a wavelike echo reverberated throughout the room. The source was from the young girl I held. This power she emanated was intense and forceful. It was like a command that no one could ignore. My well-trained mind broke through the power she shot out, albeit a close call. I immediately grinned with my fangs on display. Milady! This power! I am so impressed! However, I knew I had to calm the girl down and restore her aura flow. Releasing her with one of my arms, I pulled the backside of her collar down. I apologize for doing this. Opening my jaw, I bit my two fangs at the base of her neck. Her immense aura was like a twister calmed down at the presence of my guidance. Now that Viki’s aura rebalanced, her eyelids closed, and her body began to drop. I grabbed her with my other arm once again to hold her up. Viki was now asleep in my arms. “If you’ll excuse us,” I nodded towards her parents. Picking up Viki, I slowly walked out of the room. “Though your highness, I believe she’s ready for that training you were planning for.” “Um, yes, I believe you’re right,” Albert responded. “I shall assist bringing her,” Victoria stated as she rushed to her daughter's side. She began caressing the young girl's hair. *** “And that’s what happened,” Miranda wrapped up her story. “I see,” I nodded. “So, mommy and daddy weren’t mad. I definitely will have to apologize later. But, thanks, Miranda, for helping me.” “I’m very honored to receive those words,” Miranda curtsied. “I’ll always do my best to be the best service to you.” “Thanks. I appreciate your care.” Since I was asleep, I must have wet myself again… “I’m sorry for putting you on duty to change me.” “Huhu,” she smirked back. “I do not mind such a job. No matter how much you pee, I’ll be there to help. Even if my princess were to poo herself, I would clean you!” We both giggled after that. “Hmm, I think I know the perfect way to apologize to your parents.” She extended her hand. I took her hand with a smile, “Oh, what will that be?” “Huhu. Follow me!” Without delay, Miranda assisted me off my bed and out of my chambers. Miranda took me through the hallway, which caught the attention of other maids along the way. Thankfully my diaper was clean for them to not catch on. We eventually went through our dining room and into the kitchen. The size of our kitchen in this estate was about the size of Abbey’s kitchen plus living space. Though unlike Abbey’s kitchen and diner, our kitchen was built to be a kitchen only. Being led to the kitchen gave me a few possible ideas for what Miranda was intending. Turning on the several hanging lights, Miranda grinned towards me. “I thought now would be the best time to start.” “Start what?” I tilted my head. If we’re in the kitchen, was she intending to teach me now? “Start your first cooking lesson.” So, I was right. Despite being correct in my mind, the thought brought me a smile. “Okay! What shall we cook then?” “Since this will be your first time, I thought to make something easy. We’ll start with cookies.” “I do like cookies,” I blushed. “Huhu. You can have some, but I thought you could make some for your parents.” “Ah, that’s a good idea.” “Alright, let us start with this basic recipe. I want you to find these ingredients for me….” Once she completed the list, I walked over to our storage closet. This closet had several levels of shelves that were completely full. Not to mention the size of the closet was almost the size of a room itself. Any ingredient you could imagine was up on these shelves. It made it challenging to pinpoint what I was searching for with all the different scents in the room. Okay, I need sugar, baking soda, baking powder, and salt. The sugar was easily accessed in a white bag stacked on the floor. Our salt was also near the sugar in a similarly sized bag. Next was the baking ingredients, which I had the faintest idea what it looked like. “Haha,” Miranda laughed at me. Her laughter caused me to blush and look away. “The baking powder and soda are on a shelf taller than you.” Her hand reached up to the third level, which definitely was out of my reach. I couldn’t even reach it if I jumped. Miranda began pulling out a bowl and several measuring tools with the ingredients placed on the middle marble kitchen table. With the necessary tools lined next to our ingredients, we could begin our baking procedure. “Now, Viki, follow the directions I give you, okay.” “Alright.” “Our first step will be to break these eggs into the bowl.” Nodding at her instruction, I handled a couple eggs over the bowl. Though I wasn’t quite sure what the suitable method to breaking said eggs were. “Um, how do you properly break them?” “Oh, I apologize. I shall teach you now. You’ll want to….” Miranda began instructing me. The procedure for making cookies that Miranda had in mind was a tedious process. Every step, Miranda had to teach me the proper technique. However, “ding” rang our timer’s bell. The cookies were now done. Even I could catch the sugary scent defining they were ready. Please don’t be burnt, though! Despite my powerful scent abilities telling me otherwise, I feared the opposite. Handling the tin plate with a mitt in my hands and Miranda instructing behind, I pulled the cookies out of the oven. These simple sugar cookies had risen to a nice golden color at the edges. Not being burnt meant the cookies turned out. At least that’s what I hoped for. The last step was now to use the wooden spatula to remove each cookie from the silver plate. Thanks to the oil we applied to the plate, each cookie came off without resistance. Miranda stated they’d be ruined otherwise without the oil. Thus, I had removed all ten cookies onto a glass plate—one of our most delicate dishes marking our family's crest. “I shall test it now,” Miranda took one warm cookie. Without any buffer period, she handled the cookie to her mouth. There was no doubt that the cookie would leave a burn. However, a smirk came to her face after the first bite. “I’ll give this a pass. They aren’t too special, but they are well done, given it is your first-time cooking. Your parents will be happy.” “Really!?” I smiled, pleased at her comment. She was a super-maid of our family. Thus, she’d know what excellent quality than was not was. “But didn’t it burn you?” “Huhu, that it would if I had not added resistance to my mouth.” “I see.” Her “added resistance” was most likely aura control to protect oneself. But why go to that trouble? If they weren’t too special, why not just wait? Miranda smirked as if she read my mind, “I couldn’t wait because they are your cookies. How did you enjoy cooking then?” I couldn’t help picturing the tedious process, not to mention the trouble it’ll take to trial-and-error recipes, but it wasn’t something I disliked. “I actually had fun.” Miranda smiled, “Good! Would you like to cook more sometime then?” “Mhm, I’d love to!” “Perfect! Now we have another activity to do together! But we shouldn’t keep your parents waiting?” “No, we shouldn’t.” Now that we concluded a new activity to pass the time, we took the plate in hand to locate my parents. From the general information Miranda could gather, they were in the library—the one I damaged. “Now you go in first. I’ll enter second, alright,” Miranda instructed. “Alright,” I gulped. It was easier said than done to walk into those you cherish that not long ago you tormented. However, I took a step forward into the library. I could see several pictures lined on the ground—each with a large cut. Thankfully, no other damage appeared to have been done. Mother noticed my entrance and held a big grin. “Viki! I take it you’ve rested well now?” “I-I have,” I replied, quivering my lips. Father turned to face me with a look of relief, “You’ve made your father worry quite.” “I-I,” I looked down to the ground. Taking another deep breath, I faced them once more. “I’m sorry!” Tears began running down my cheeks. Mother was the first to move. She held her arms out, causing me to quiver in fear. However, she wrapped herself around me. “It is fine, Viki. We’re only glad you are safe.” “Ahem. As your mother stated, there isn’t anything you need to stress. But I believe we will have to take another look into your vampire practice.” “Yes, father.” “Now, now,” voiced Miranda walking in. “Viki felt horrible; thus, she prepared something for you both.” “Cookies?” they mentioned in unison. “I thought I smelled something sweet nearby. But did you make these Viki?” “That she did,” Miranda smirked. “Under my supervision, of course.” Mother and father looked at each other, smiling brightly. “Well, what are we waiting for, dear. Our daughter made us something splendid.” “That she has.” The two of them did not hold themselves back as they proceeded to eat a single cookie each. After the first bite, they stopped to look at each other, grinning from ear to ear. They moved to demolish the cookie in hand. Once the two of them finished two to three cookies, they faced me once more. Like my mother, my father also wrapped his hands around me. The two began to hold me tight. “I’m sorry you had to go through that,” father stated. “It’s only my negligence that led you to losing control.” “I failed you as well. I should have noticed something was wrong earlier.” “Mother, father…” tears began running down my cheeks. “Thank you for that cookie, Viki,” father tightened his grip “Yes, they were splendid,” mother followed suit. As they held me tight, I wrapped my arms around them to embrace them as much as I could. Mother…Father…I love you both so much…I’m happy they liked my cookies! The joy of them enjoying something I made filled me with a desire I hadn’t felt before. I also felt another urge flowing through me. Thus, I broke their hug. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” mother questioned. “Hehe,” I blushed. “I um, have to go potty.” “You’re wearing a diaper, though, aren’t you,” mother’s voice reverberated in my head as well as Miranda and father’s. I nodded back. “Allow me this trade,” Miranda held the plate of cookies. “Alright,” father nodded, taking the plate. “Now I can care for our girl,” Miranda stated, wrapping her arms around me. “Up we go!” She picked me up once again. She began to whisper into my ear, “You can let it all go now.” Nodding to her whisper, I relaxed. Not too long, a trickling warmth spread throughout my diaper. “Let me tend to Viki now.” “Yes, please do,” father said, eating another cookie. Miranda gave a short bow before walking out of the library with me in hand. A quick ‘hss’ sound echoed under the skirt I wore. “You really had to go, didn’t you?” “Mhm, heehee,” I turned red. “Miranda.” “Hm?” “I need to, you know….” I looked away, embarrassed. “Oh, that’s fine, just go.” My body felt like it all turned red with my action. Curling my legs, I pushed with all my might. “Rrppt,” sounded from under my skirt. My diaper began to droop down as my mess caused it to expand. “Hah,” I sighed with relief. “All better?” “Mhm.” I felt happy to be in the arms of Miranda at this moment. Causing these halls to stink didn’t matter at all. I could be whom I wanted and do what I wanted with cherishing care. I couldn’t give this up for all of Alter! I then remembered a bit of Halloween activities that were soon to be occurring—in Primal. “Um, Miranda, are you fine with me wanting to spend time with humans for Halloween?” “Of course I am. I know that is something you’ve wanted for ages. And you’ve been happier since going to the human world, so I couldn’t say no.” “Well, I have something I need to ask you then….”

Chapter 12 The Vampire’s Acceptance Once we returned, mother was there to pick me up right away, alongside Miranda. They appeared very worried, most likely hearing what had happened. Following them into our dark vehicle, they told me to wait to state my side of the story when we returned home. Given father was already there, he took his leave of meetings earlier due to what transpired. I was surprised to hear he left the board early in the evening but feared the worst. “Viki,” started my father in my quarters. I stood on my bed as the trio of vampires had their eyes on me. “I’d like to hear what transpired today.” Taking a deep breath, I began recalling the events. “Today started fun….” Once I finished recalling the accounts of the atrocity, he began rubbing his chin. “You’re certain you noticed a magical aura?” “Yes,” I nodded. “I’m fairly aware you haven’t been accustomed to any spell, though.” “We did come across two mages the night prior,” Miranda curtsied. “That should prove to her knowledge of their aura.” “I see. I’d say these girls were lucky you’ve been with them then. These cases would appear connected. I will make sure a message is sent post-haste.” “Miranda did tell you about the night prior?” I asked. “She did. After taking those details, I sent some investigators to look into it. However, seeing how it has come to this, I need to take action sooner. That is why I will be sending a message to an old friend in the magic circle.” “Old friend?” I questioned. He has a friend in the magic circle? We were vampires; isolation was what we chose. This contradicted that very statement. “Ahem. Now, if it all proceeds as I expect, your friend shouldn’t need to worry about any future invasion. As for its cause, that remains unknown. For now, in the case of your trial, this will be my stand. I’m happy my teaching has assisted you, though I’d rather you not be in harm's way. That is why this shall be your last day traversing in the human world.” “But father! These weren’t humans doing bad things. They were colliding with a team from the Madist empire.” The “Madist empire” was the mages country for where they reside. “Humans from the time I’ve been with are not evil like we’ve often studied.” “I am aware of this.” “You know there are two sides to everyone. There is a good and bad side. Humans may have performed atrocities, but so have vampires! We have to look past what they have done and take in the good they attest to.” “Hmm,” father stopped for a second. “You prove a valuable point, Viki. Alright, I’ll leave things on a single condition.” “Oh? What would that be?” Mother spoke up in curiosity. He gave a grin, “We’ll leave it to the two girls you call friends. If they still think of you as a friend, we can continue to have this ‘trial.’” “Alright, I know they still think of me like one!” I know they will! They have to, for what we’ve been through. Just because I’m different doesn’t change that fact! Does it… “Keep in mind, if you have any other questions, now would be the time to ask.” “Ah, yes, I do have a couple. One I’m unsure about.” “What would that be?” “Why did the magic disperse after I took down the first man? If it was perhaps the two mages from before, why did they run away.” “Hah, that’s simple. They just realized what you were and didn’t want to deal with you.” “That I was a vampire?” “Yes. They must have concluded that Miranda’s words were not meaningless and that they held merit. I think they were also scared that a vampire was out and about in a world they’d thought we’d never travel to. Haha, it is funny imagining grown, well-studied mages running at the sight of my daughter. You do your father proud!” “Haha. Now I’m wondering why they didn’t know I was one beforehand? I mean, I could tell they were nearby, but if they could tell I was a vampire, perhaps this could have been avoided?” “That is a possibility. However, unlike several of us in Alter, mages have to use a scanning spell to identify a race.” “I see. Why didn’t they scan me?” “That’s simple; they never expected anything but humans there. Given that assumption, they failed to scan beings that they already guessed who they were.” “Alright, that makes sense. Now I’m wondering why hadn’t the humans questioned me? I mean, I did leave the two men for that officer to take into custody.” “Judging from your story, they realized this turned into a what they would call ‘a supernatural case.’ They’re more than likely turning over the case to the proper authority as we speak. But worry not about having to give your case. Once I give my letter, neither you nor your friends will have to talk about this event again.” “Wow. Who’s this old friend?” “Well, now, I’d say this has been an eventful night. Do you perhaps need a change?” “Daddy!” I stood up with my arms at my side. “Hmph!” I pouted. “Who is this person?” “Haha, I think we’ll save that for another time.” “Hmph!” I pouted once more. I could feel Miranda’s hands ruffling along my light-blue skirt. “She doesn’t require a change right now.” I turned over to Miranda, “Miranda!” “Haha,” mother began to laugh. Trying to sleep this night was rough. Thoughts and worries for this next day kept flooding my head. I have nothing to fear; my friends will accept me. Right? We have spent a couple weeks together now and helped Sharon. We’ve also all have gone to wear diapers, pee, and poop… Just because I’m a vampire doesn’t mean they will automatically reject me…right? Running on an endless loop of debating in my head, exhaustion takes over me, and I find slumber. Waking up in the morning, my mind remained blank before I felt something odd. This odd feeling wrapped around my legs like they were glued. I hadn’t experienced a bizarre feeling ever since switching to diapers at night—a wet stain. I began blushing with worry as I felt around my waist to confirm I was wearing a diaper. Feeling the soft and soaked squishy padding, I could verify its existence. However, this leads to a different result—the diaper leaked. “Oh great,” I sighed. “First, I had a rash yesterday, now this.” Was this a sign of how the day was going to go? If it was like yesterday, then the rash I woke up to was a bad sign. But this was a leaked diaper. Could it mean the same? I guess I drank a little more than I usually did last night. Sighing to myself once more, I pulled my blanket off once again—repeating an old process I’d thought to have forgotten. With the blanket wrapping me, I went in search of Miranda. “Viki?” Miranda tilted her head in confusion. She caught me in the middle of the hall. “What happened? Did you take it off?” “It” most likely meant diaper. I shook my head as that wasn’t the case. “I see,” she gave a concerned look. “Well, let me help you prepare for the day.” “Thanks,” I nodded. Without hesitation, Miranda picked me off the floor. Today didn’t feel any different, but the results of the day before held me in silence. I didn’t feel any need to converse with Miranda, mother, or even father. In fact, my father told me to take a break from our vampire practice. Studying felt empty as well. I wasn’t sure if I was even learning the subjects I read. It was almost like I stared at a blank wall for several hours. Unsure if and how to paint it. Despite the empty progress in my day, time continued to proceed. My worries and anxiety skyrocketed with it being two. “Knock, knock,” Sounded the door. The door opened with my mother giving a plain expression. “It is time now.” Yes, time for my friends to tell me they hate me! No! They won’t hate me…Gah! Trapped in my head, I followed behind my mother. She swiftly checked under my skirt to ensure I didn’t need a change before taking my hand to depart for the moment of truth—daycare. I wasn’t sure why I sat at the table again. Perhaps I had grown accustomed to sitting at this table. But I knew I wouldn’t be sitting here for much longer—so why should I have sat here in the first place? With my book open, I stared at the same page for the entirety since I arrived. Unable to focus on any task, I even ignored Teresa’s hands rummaging at my waist, determining I was dry. Everything felt like a blur. The noise level increased, and so did my heart. “Badum, badum.” My heart began pounding louder and louder. I sat here for five minutes while the noise simmered into the rest of the environment, only to be left alone. There wasn’t a need for me to check the room, as the sound told me all. A tear fell down my cheeks as I started to sob silently. They aren’t here…No matter how hard I listened in, there was no distinguished audio distributed. No cheerful voice of Abbey or quiet throwbacks from Sharon. Just an empty space—at least to me. So that’s how it is then…Despite being far afraid to confront my friends after the day before, I felt utterly disappointed. All of my hope shattered. I don’t want to give up on humans…but…I don’t want to lose my friends…Ignoring my surroundings, even to my own body, warmth spread at my waist, and tears drenched my cheeks. Ten minutes had gone by as I continued to sit alone. Teresa had given me a change that I wasn’t even aware that I needed. However, that whole process even felt blank. She gave me a smile but a sign of worry at the same time. With a clean diaper, I began ignoring even my book. I stared at the two seats in front of me despite them being empty. With another tear down my cheek, a new sound entered the daycare. However, this wasn’t a unique sound to me. “Sorry, we’re late!” Sounded Abbey. “It’s fine,” Teresa responded. “I’m glad you could make it.” “We’d been here on time if it wasn’t for someone,” Sharon remarked. “I’m sorry!” Abbey chimed. “Mommy told me to make extra sure we weren’t being followed.” “Yes, and we missed the bus because of it.” “You did?” Teresa questioned. “How did you make it then?” “Our teacher took us.” “Well, that’s nice of her. Now let me check how you two are.” After hearing Teresa’s obvious diaper check, I held the book up to my face. Covering all that was outside of my sight. The nervousness took over me once again. But I couldn’t help smiling. The sounds grew nearby as the two empty seats filled themselves with a human presence. Most likely, Abbey and Sharon took those spots. “Sorry, we late!” Abbey stated. “We wouldn’t be if it wasn’t for you,” Sharon remarked. “Ehehe.” Despite being happy they were here, I wasn’t able to face them. “Something wrong?” Abbey questioned. “Everything’s okay!” “Mhm,” Sharon murmured. “I,” I attempted to voice myself through my book. Setting my book down, my tearful face looked over to Abbey and Sharon. Both of their expressions gasped. “What’s wrong?!” Abbey waved her arms. “Its…yesterday…I’m a vampire…and we can’t be friends, anymore right?” Abbey rushed around the table and leaped her arms around me. “No! We are friends! Best friends!” “!!!” Tears began falling down my cheeks once again. Sharon joined in and hugged me from the other side. “But I’m a vampire….” “So? I don’t mind that, Viki!” “I don’t either,” Sharon nodded. “But you were silent after that encounter….” “Yeah, it was a little scary.” “I think Abbey and I were a little startled after that. I’m sorry for not saying anything. I’m really thankful for you being with us.” “Yeah!” Abbey began shadowboxing. “The way you took them down was awesome!” I couldn’t believe that my two friends had already accepted me despite not being human. “Aahhh!” I cried out. “I wasn’t sure if you’d accept me or not! I’m so relieved you both have!” The two girls started to cry as well and embraced me once more. Regaining our seats, we smiled at each other once again. “I’m surprised you two are okay with me being a vampire, though,” I stated. “I think it's really cool!” Abbey commented. “Plus, mom always tells me something daddy would always say. ‘To accept every being no matter what they are. We are all equal beings strifing for a goal.’” “It's striving,” Sharon remarked, adjusting her glasses. “But she’d tell me and our family the same. So we’ve grown up without judging others for being different.” “Wow!” I smiled. “That’s something I try to do as well.” I wonder what kind of man Abbey’s father was? “What kind of job did your dad have anyways?” “I don’t know,” Abbey shrugged. “Mother says he traveled a lot.” I nodded back, “I appreciate his statement. What would you call the other world then? You know, the magical side of Earth.” Both smiled as they gave their response in unison, “Alter.” My body shook for a second, hearing their response. Abbey and Sharon stated just how I’d appreciated it to be called. Nothing of the horrible names Teresa mentioned. “Thank you…Thank you for being such good friends….” We continued to smile at each other for a moment longer. “I am okay with you being a vampire,” Sharon started. “But please don’t get hungry and use me as a snack.” “Ah, vampires don’t suck blood. That’s just folklore humans have come up with.” “Why did you bite that man then?” Abbey questioned. “About that, we do have abilities that others don’t have. To put that man to sleep, I had to inject my energy into him.” “Oh,” Both of them looked amazed and clueless at the same time. “If you’re a vampire,” Abbey smiled. “Does that mean Miranda’s also one? You’re mother too?” I nodded, “They both are vampires.” Both girl's faces lit up with amazement. An eternal question surfaced in my mind, “Do you think other humans would be fine with me being a vampire?” Sharon began her answer, “I don’t think there are that many who were taught things like us. But I don’t think many humans would reject you. Though there are plenty, who might. I do hear some kids talking about playing monsters and such.” “I see.” “But you’re super nice!” Abbey commented. “I bet if you talked to them, you could get to them!” “Thanks!” So it will be some work to really unite vampires with humankind. Well, not like I will give up that easily! I began to blush, “I kind of want to pway with arts again.” “Okay!” Both girls smiled, giving their response. They were officially now friends in this human-vampire relationship. I couldn’t have been any happier either. As a vampire princess, I’ve had few friends in the past aside from Miranda and a blur that remains at the back of my mind. But these two girls were far different and gave me hope. After our naptime and changes, Teresa began smiling as she rang her bell once more. “Okay, now that we are all rested, let us form you all into two groups for tug-of-war! We’ll hand out treats afterward!” “Yay!” cheered all the kids. “Tug-of-war?” I questioned. “It’s a simple game in which two sides pull on a rope,” Sharon began her answer. “The winner is whoever’s side isn’t pulled all the way in.” “I see. That seems simple enough.” Teresa finished arranging everyone to two different sides of the room. Half of the room was over by the entrance, and the other half was near our table. Thankfully, Teresa didn’t split the three of us up. Abbey’s smile showed she was also quite content with this. “Tut tut, with Viki we’re unstoppable!” “Haha, I do see what you mean,” Sharon chuckled. “What?” I pouted. “I shouldn’t be using all my strength here.” “Aw,” Abbey whined. “Give us a quarter, I guess?” Sharon remarked. “Alright, if I have to.” “Yay!” Teresa brought us a rope and marked the centerline with a glittery string substance. Abbey and Sharon held the rope in front of me as I stood in the back. “We’ll win this and eat as much candy as we can!” Abbey cheered. “Yeah!” the other kids chimed in. With a similar resolve on the other side, we waited for Teresa’s command. “Begin in, 3. 2. 1. Pull!” With the command given, our side began to pull. I held onto the rope but barely applied my muscle to pull back. However, the rope’s tension from the other side rivaled our side. Each side took turns pulling. This game kept going back and forth. Until the front runners for each side, both were drawn into the center. One by one, each kid on both sides crossed the center. Abbey and Sharon, despite being determined to remain, were also pulled in. They were brought in by one of the older boys on the other side. However, thanks to their efforts, that boy was also brought in. Now the only two who remained were a blonde-haired girl and me. The blonde girl looked exactly like the one we sat with the day before. Now that I had a better look at her, she appeared around Abbey and Sharon’s age. Despite her shy demeanor the previous day, she seemed very determined. “Go! Go! Go!” Everyone cheered in the back. Now that I was the final being remaining to hold on to the rope, I had to grip onto it. Before, I didn’t give much weight, but now that I couldn’t hide the rope slipping through my hands, I held onto it. The blonde girl pulled and pulled with all she could. However, I failed to budge a single millimeter. Try all she could. There was nothing she could do but reel herself in closer to the line. Seeing how futile she was to continue the impossible, I gently released the line, causing her to fall backward. Pulling forward, she was dragged into the center. “Aww,” the other side began crying out in defeat. While our side was full of cheers. Looking at the young girl once again, I noticed the skirt of her colorful dress had flipped slightly over—revealing a damp diaper. With tears in her eyes, she swiftly pulled her skirt over her legs. I began walking to my diapered ally, “Hey.” I extended my hand out to her. “Are you okay?” She gave a slight smile before taking my hand. After helping the girl to her feet, I began brushing the side of her skirt with my finger. I whispered over into her ear, “Your diaper is wet, isn’t it?” She immediately turned red and attempted to hide her face in her hands. “It’s okay, I wear them too! See.” I poked the side of my light pink skirt, raising it slightly to the side so she’d be the only one seeing the diaper underneath. Her eyes went wide as she brushed my hand off my own skirt. “Um. Thanks.” Looking back and forth, she eyed me once more. “I should get a change. Hehe.” Seeing her smile caused me to giggle as well, “Hehe yeah. What’s your name?” She gave a smile, “Lana.” “Well, Lana, I’m Viki,” I announced with a slight curtsy. Seeing how I gave a curtsy, Lana attempted to mirror me. “Haha,” I remembered how Abbey helped me when I first joined. It appeared Lana may have been new if she were alone the day prior. “I’d like to be friends if you’d like? You were alone yesterday, right?” Lana nodded back, “Yeah.” She began blushing, “I’d. Like that. I was trying really hard.” Oh, so that’s why she was determined that game? Maybe seeing us, three helped her desire to have friends of her own? And if the other kids saw how well she performed or won it, they’d want to be her friend. I smiled towards her once more, taking her hand. “You certainly did your best.” She’s like me in a way. Too shy to make her own friends. I’m happy Abbey reached out to me that day. Now it is my turn! “I’m sure my friends will like you!” I pulled her over to the usual table. Now that the other kids have gone back to their seats with a bin of candy in the center. “Thanks for letting me be your friend,” Lana smiled. The other two girls appeared to not mind having a fourth at our table with the introductions completed. Especially sharing the bin of treats in the center that we all picked at evenly. The seven-year-old girl found herself smiling as she took it from the container. “Yup!” Abbey cheerfully replied. “I’m glad to be your friend, too, Lana!” “Same,” Sharon remarked. “You did great, though, Viki!” Abbey stated. “I guess winning should be easy for a vampire, huh? ...Guh!” Abbey gasped at her own comment. We all stared at her in silence. “I shouldn’t be saying that, huh? Haha…I’m so sorry!” “Is that true?!” Lana gasped as her face exploded into mine. “I-I…Um.” I attempted to avoid eye contact. However, her determined stare was brutal for me to ignore. Thus, I gave a slight fanged smirk to prove it. She sat down with her mouth open. “Oh. My. Gosh!” Her smile beamed out despite coming from such a shy girl. “You are!” “Yes, but I’d like it to be a secret, okay.” “Roger that. But to think I’d meet one!” “Are you okay with me being, you know?” “Of course I am. I’m so happy to have you as my friend!” “Oh…” I felt relieved, though surprised that this young girl appeared overjoyed to have discovered my secret. “Well, I don’t bite people to suck blood. That’s just folklore.” “I see,” Lana nodded, amazed. “But. Ever since I started daycare this week. I’ve been worried. Nobody seemed to like me…So I’m really happy to have friends now. Even though I also um….” She turned red. “Went back to diapers too….” “Aww,” Abbey smiled. “I wear them too!” “You do?” “I do as well,” Sharon answered. Lana appeared speechless to know that the three of us also wore diapers. “Are you okay with wearing them?” I asked. “I was mad at first. Then. I kind of. Liked em. So I don’t mind anymore.” “They better than the toilet, though, huh?” Abbey smirked. Lana smiled with a nod, “I agree with that as well.” “You needed a change, right?” I questioned. “Haha, yeah.” Lana looked down with a blush before eyeing me once more. “So Viki, does that mean your family is um….” Her question was rather obvious. “Yup!” Abbey responded for me. “Viki’s family are. Though I’ve only met her mother and sister. But they all have to be like Viki and also be vampires.” “Shh,” Lana hissed. “We promised, right?” “Haha, sorry.” “It’s fine. I can tell from the noise level no one’s paying us any attention.” “Noise level?” Lana questioned. “It is noisy in here,” Sharon remarked. “Though are you able to hear things we can’t?” “Yeah, we have excellent hearing and a sense of smell. I can tell if you did your business first.” “Oh wow!” The trio looked amazed. “Am I stinky, Viki?” Abbey smirked. “No, but the smell in this room is hard to tell if anyone has wet or not.” “How are you able to talk with us or deal with the smell?” Sharon asked. “Hmm, I’ve learned how to manage myself in different environments. I guess that’s about the best I can answer.” I really shouldn’t tell them the terrible experiences I had growing up. “I’d like to learn!” Abbey cheered. “Haha, it isn’t possible for you to have a capable sense as I.” “Hmph, still!” “Viki,” Lana started. “You have a sister too? What’s she like?” “Uh, yeah,” I replied. Given the other girls understood Miranda as my sister, I’d have to continue giving that story. “Well, she’s ten years older than me.” “She’s also really pretty!” Abbey commented. “Wow,” Lana appeared amazed. “Though she’s more like an adopted sister.” “Adopted?” “Yeah, she really isn’t my sister. But she is like one.” “How was she brought to your family then?” “I’m curious about this as well,” Sharon adjusted her glasses. “Hmm,” I put a finger to my chin. You know, I don’t actually know much about Miranda joining the maids. I think I’ll have to ask about this myself. “I’m unaware of that myself. I’ll ask about it.” Though I might have to reveal that she’s our maid at some point…Wait, that’d mean telling them I’m also a princess! “Okay.” Each of them nodded as we returned back to the flavorful bin of sweets at the center of the table. With the results being exactly how I wished them to be and more, I happily relayed the details to my father, mother, and Miranda. Thus, our meeting took place in the same meeting room as before—my quarters. “I’m impressed,” Father smirked. “I am as well,” Mother stated. “I’m just delighted!” I announced. “And her diapers dry,” Miranda revealed. “Miranda!” I felt myself turning red. I do kind of need to go, though… “Haha, you just got back and told that story. I thought you might’ve needed one.” “This room is kept rather clean,” Mother started. “If our daughter had done so, you should have been able to smell it beforehand.” “You are correct, milady,” Miranda bowed. “I apologize for overstepping myself.” “Nonsense, I think you’ve fit the role rather well myself.” “Ahem,” father grabbed our attention. “As for the status of your trial.” He stood there in silence for a few seconds. “I’d say you’ve done enough.” “What?! What does that mean? Am I not allowed to the human world anymore?” “Calm down. I don’t mean to separate you from what you’ve come to enjoy. In fact, I encourage you myself to go there. You may not have seen it yourself, but you’ve really changed Viki. My only daughter and princess, I feel ever so blessed to have you. Your results in all the subjects you’ve submitted are outstanding. And an interest with subjects with the other worlds, this has been taken rather positively with the board members.” “It has? But I thought.” “That they want us to remain isolated? Yeah, most of them do, unfortunately. Sigh.” “Wait, why does that pain you?” “Huhu,” Mother chuckled. “You may not believe it, but your father’s been vouching for breaking isolation ages ago.” “What?!” My entire body was shaking from the shock. “Hss,” I turned red as I began wetting myself. The three of them smiled at me as I released my business right there. Feeling relief as I have emptied myself, I looked to the side. “I apologize for that.” “Now she requires a change,” Miranda commented. “You can change her after this,” father continued. “But it is true, though that was ages ago when I really fought for it. I stopped because I couldn’t find any real proof that the cabinete kept asking for. However, Viki, you’ve brought us promising results. From your studies, and now solid evidence. I am sure with this, the cabinet will be willing to change even just by a little.” “Really?” “Yes. I will make sure of it.” Despite how happy my father appeared, it confused me how he seemed to have fought me in the past. “I’m happy for that, but I’m sort of confused too. Why didn’t you just let me go to see humans in the first place?” He crossed his arms, “About that. There are two reasons. One, you are my precious daughter, and I didn’t want you at risk. And two, I didn’t want my foolish dreams to blind you. However, the more you brought up visiting other beings, rejoice in knowing it made your father happy. You’ve really come to be the most surprising vampire our land has ever been graced with.” “Oh, I see. Hehe, well, I’m glad to assist.” “Viki, your trial is a complete success. If you wish to visit with other beings, please ask us first. Your mother and I will do the best we can to help your wish come true. Not just to make you happy, but for the future of our kind.” Father smiled and knelt down in front of me. Mother and Miranda followed along. “Uwawa, I’m not the queen yet!” “Regardless, I am proud to have you as our princess. As for this month, since we remain busy in preparations for Halloween, will you continue going to this daycare?” Smiling at this response, I nodded. “I thought you’d never ask.” “Excellent. Now then, I believe we have no other issues at hand. Now I’m sure Miranda will be willing to assist you to that wet diaper of yours.” With that stated, he walked out of the room. Miranda smirked at me, “Yes, it’d be my pleasure to assist the princess.” “Miranda,” mother called out. “I believe you have other business to attend to right now. Can you allow a mother to tend to her daughter?” Miranda gave a curtsy, “Very well, milady. Make sure to use what we talked about prior.” Smirking once more, she also walked out of the room, making sure the door was secured. “Now, just lay back for mommy, okay?” “Hehe, thanks, mom!” I smiled back, following her orders. During this change, Miranda must have told my mother to use this powder substance. “Puff, puff,” mother applied a lot to my skin. “Wouldn’t want my baby to get a rash again!” mother smiled. With the tapes snapping in place, my change was accomplished. “And my babies all nice and clean. I suppose with you continuing with daycare, you’ll be needing more changes. I think we’ll have to arrange for something for you soon.” “Hehe, yeah.” The mentions of daycare allowed me to remember the curious origins of Miranda. “Mommy. I have a question to ask. Where and how exactly did Miranda join us? Most maids are hand-selected to join our services, but Miranda has a different presence about her than the other maids.” “Ah, I suppose you’d be curious.” She sat down on my bed and patted me next to her. “You’ll want to sit for this one.” This is going to be a long story, then? Following her directions, I stood up on my bed and crawled over next to her. Once I sat on my puffy rear, I listened in. “Miranda joined our household around seventeen years ago.” I gasped at the number. But that would be! “I take you’ve figured out that coincides with our small civil skirmish. Yes, it very much deals with that.” I-I never knew. “Is Miranda a victim?” Mother gave a wry expression, “I regret having to inform much about this battle. Though it did skirmish in a town for reasons I can’t even share with you for now. This lasted for several months as we attempted to break this line. However, we kept failing to capture the town. Unable to keep the rest of our society quiet, your father, the king, gave an order he knew he’d regret. To completely wipe it clean….” A solemn look came to her face. “That is a secret we uphold, as we regret having to do such a thing. Even to this day, we wish we could have done more. But, we know that we massacred the small town that it was. There were no survivors… But one.” I looked down to the floor. My people, my family, did such a horrible thing… “Miranda’s parents died to protect her. They succeeded in doing so. When we checked on the town, we found her a small young girl just barely keeping alive. When we found she was one of the sole survivors of that town, we decided to take her in. Your father took the orphaned girl to raise as any other vampire girl.” “I-I,” I began shaking. “How…” Tears started rolling down my cheeks. Why…How…Oh, Miranda…

Chapter 11 The Vampire’s Little Secret “Lady Viki,” echoed a soft voice. “Hm,” I slowly woke up. I took a look at the voice after a yawn. “Miranda, what is—” A sting hit my lower side. An uncomfortable pain afflicted me near my diaper. “Victoria has arrived,” Miranda responded. “I’ve already made sure you’re all pact. We shall take our leave now.” “Okay,” I wiped my eyes, trying to ignore the pain. However, it was clear my diaper required a change. “What about my wet diaper?” “We can change you when we return.” “Okay.” After nodding, she lifted me out of bed and set me standing on the floor. Swiftly she inspected for any leaks before sweeping the bed back to its proper state. She took my hand, and we crept out of Abbey’s room. “Viki,” called out Abbey’s voice. “Are you leaving?” Stopping my movement in place, I turned to face Abbey and Sharon, who now also woke up. “Yeah, sorry I have to go so soon.” “It's fine,” Abbey smiled. “Thank you so much for coming over! I had so much fun!” “Mhm,” Sharon nodded. “I look forward to when we can do this again.” “Yup,” I smiled back. “I look forward to visiting you all at daycare later.” Taking my bow, Miranda and I left the house, finding my mother with a worried expression. Well, I at least get to have fun reminiscing the memories I made last night! Though, I still wonder about those two guys? “Huh?” Miranda gasped. “Viki, I apologize for my stupidity.” “Eh?” I questioned. We were back home, in my quarters with my back against my own bed. With my legs spread apart and the soaked diaper undone. “You’ve grown a rash.” “I did? I guess that’s why I didn’t feel so comfortable down there.” “Yes, I apologize,” Miranda bowed her head once more. “It’s my fault you’ve come to this.” “No, you had nothing to do with it. Plus, isn’t this common for those who wear diapers?” “I believe the so-called diaper rash humans suffer from is what you are referring to. However, a vampire's skin absorbs liquids differently than how a human does. That is why something like this is quite rare for a vampire.” “I see. I think the humans often put a powder on me to prevent rashes.” “Hmm, we should have done the same then…though you let others see you?!” “Geh…” I may have let that slip… “Sigh, it's fine, milady. I can keep this secret. I know you’ve been trying your best to fit in with humans. Just be more careful and mindful of your status. Now I’m glad to have gone over with you to this ‘sleepover.’” “Phew, please don’t tell mommy or daddy.” “Worry not; that secret will be kept with me.” “Anyways, what should we do with me? How do we go about treating this rash?” “We do have several remedies such as lotions on hand. Some maids do have an odd balance when it comes to their skin. We’ll just treat you with that.” A smirk grew to her face, “I think I shall ready you for the day then!” “Oh?” Before I had a moment to reply, she pulled my nightgown down, leaving my butt bare. Then she picked me up in her arms once more. I was curious about the two men whom Miranda called “warlocks.” Thankfully, I managed to finish the textbook on the history of Eteru and Prima. These were the most important details I could take: The cultures and their governments: On our previous topic, we mentioned how the species relating to humans were also part of the “Five-Leaders.” The Five-Leaders refers to the leaders of Eteru. Unlike Prima, where the world has been separated in terms of world laws. That is until the United Nations was developed to bring the world leaders of Prima together to cooperate without creating worldly laws. Eteru, on the other hand, has had this close to the start. Initially, when the five dominant species of Eteru went to war against each other, it only ended years later, with each race calling a truce. This became known as the Respectful Truce. Given that each species could dominate the other in different terms, they all formed a mutual respect for each other. At least, that is what the Eteru scriptures state. To this day, each of said leaders for each species will get together on scheduled dates to announce any news and take care of the world's needs. Now let us go over these species and how they act. The species close in relation to humans and dominate much of Eteru in population are the Utma or Magicians. Magicians are often referred to as witches or warlocks, given their gender. They are capable of using Madeis with their mana that resides inside them to cast spells. Magicians once ruled as a monarchy. However, they joined Prima’s ideas and formed a government structure with checks and balances. Similar to the United States of America in Prima, they also hold elections for their leader. The following species to cover are the Etune or beasts. Etune receive their name for being comparable to animals, given they have ears and a tail similar to them. However, Etune is not capable of breeding with animals. Etune have senses similar to animal instincts, fast running speeds, endurance, and strength. Unlike Magicians, Etune cannot cast magic. However, Etune can use Madeis to enhance its own capabilities. An Etune woman is capable of out lifting Prima’s Olympic male lifters given this ability. Etune often believes in strength. Hence their leader is produced by a contest held every four years. However, much of Etune’s follow under a set of leaders serving under a head leader. The following species starts off the species of many unknowns. Unlike Magicians who are close to 100% negotiations with Prima and Etune’s who have closer ties to Magicians thus ties to Prima, there still remains species on Eteru who remain isolated. The first to go over are the Vampires. A Vampires' capability is only described by Magicians who encounter them (rarely) as unknown. They appear to bite victims, have super speed, strength, Madeis capabilities, yet much is still unknown. Vampires are reported by Magicians to be ruled under a monarch. But much other than that is left in mystery. Well, they are right in that we have a ruling house. Which, in fact, father is our current ruler! Even with much of Magician’s knowledge, the following species is even more reclusive. These species belong to the Etviq species. They are either a Merman or a Mermaid, depending on their gender. Most are aware of their existence and history. However, not much is known about them to begin with. Humans have a challenging time exploring their own oceans before they can explore Eteru waters. But what is known is that Etviq can swim extraordinarily fast (possibly the fastest living creature). They can sprout human legs when they dry themselves on land but will turn back if they contact water. The leader is often a very graceful man or woman when the leaders meet. However, the Etviq make the seas a difficult place to explore and learn about. The last species is rarer than the Etviq. Magicians state that they could take over the world if they chose to do so. However, they have chosen solitude isolation. They are known as Etdrac or Dragonkin. Magicians describe them as similar to Etune’s, but they have a single part of a dragon on their bodies. However, much than that is shrouded in mystery. Even the leader wears a cloak over their body when they meet. Magicians only hope; they remain isolated. “Aw, that’s mean! Dragonkin are people too!” I vaguely remember a long time ago that I met with the dragonkin. Even though I can’t remember that much of it, I recall that it was a significant time for me! I remember my parents saying how generous and kind they were. My dad always vouches for their leader when the leaders all meet as well! “Wasn’t yesterday so much fun!” Abbey shouted, just barely in her seat at the daycare table. “Haha, yeah,” I giggled. “I never knew about board games, so I’m happy we played one.” “Mhm, Abbey sure played the perfect baby after,” Sharon smirked. She crossed her legs, having changed into a skirt. Once she arrived at the daycare, she had Teresa change her from a pull-up into a diaper. Not to mention from her navy shorts to a black skirt. “Teehee, yeah. Though if you want to talk about ‘perfect,’ we have to talk about Viki’s sister.” “Yes, I agree.” The two girls began staring at me. “How long have you had such a perfect sister like her?” Abbey questioned. “Yeah, I heard she cleaned the bathroom clean!” Sharon added. “My mother was so happy and surprised to see the bathroom so clean.” Haha, so Miranda did use their bathroom? I guess she wasn’t kidding about cleaning it before using it. “Don’t forget about after dinner,” Sharon exclaimed. “I couldn’t after seeing how fast she moved.” “Yeah, she’s really good at housework,” I smiled. I had suggested to Miranda that I wanted to help clean up after dinner. She seemed to have taken the initiative by cleaning all the dishes like they never had been before. “More like perfect,” Abbey and Sharon stated together. We then laughed together. “Ding, ding, ding,” Teresa rang out the bell. “Naptime already?” I questioned. The two other girls could only shrug, unsure of what was to come. “It isn’t naptime just yet,” Teresa called out. “But I believe you all are in for a treat today! We’ve gotten the okay from all of your parents, so we are going to go to the park today!” After she announced this, the daycare erupted in cheer. “The park?” I sat in confusion. The better question is, when did Teresa talk to my mom about this? If what she said was true, then she had to have spoken with my mother sometime prior. “Before we get everyone on the bus, why don’t we get everyone a change.” “Kay!” was said in unison with the children in the room. Many bustling kids began rushing over to the walk-in restroom to receive a change—including Abbey and Sharon. Once I stood up in my seat to join them, given I was also wet, Teresa approached me. She leaned into my ear, “I’m not singling you out, but can you wait at the end of the line?” “Wha?!” I felt shocked. “I’m sorry, I just wanted to talk with you, okay.” After nodding, I took my seat once more. What does she have to talk with me about? Maybe she didn’t get mothers permission?! Given this event was consented to, would that leave me be the only one to remain? That realm of possibility made me panic. One by one, all the children in line either received a change or used the potty. Eventually leading me to be the last one to receive their change. Teresa stood in the stall, waving me closer with a big smile as usual. Smiling back, I followed her into the stall. After she assisted me onto the table, her large smile dimed down to a grin. However, the topic of today’s conversation was on my mind. “Did mommy not give her consent?” Teresa ignored my comment as she proceeded to reach under my light-blue skirt with her skillful hands. “That’s a wet diaper,” She commented. “Am I not allowed to go!?” I cried out. She stood in place and took a deep breath, “No….” “I see…” “I meant no as in you are coming with us, silly.” “Wait…really?” I grew a smile. “Yup!” she tilted her head. “So, mommy said it was fine?” “Mhm, she did give her consent. She seemed opposed to it at first, but I did tell her many of our children often enjoy going to the park this time of year. After that, she seemed to have opened up after it. To be honest, we wanted to go yesterday. However, your mother was the only one who hadn’t given me a straight answer. So, I decided for us to wait until then.” “Oh wow! I’m surprised she said it was fine. Though…” The mention of “park” had me curious once more. “What is this park?” “Hah, I suppose you wouldn’t know about the park in our town, huh Viki?” She began smiling brighter. “Well, the park in this town is called the Springdale Park, and they decorate it every October. We always find it fun to take the kids for a few hours to have a picnic and take in the scenery.” “Oh, I see. Wait, so it should be decorated then? In Halloween decorations?” “Yes, Viki,” she smirked. “It will be decorated in our Halloween decorations. I hope you’ll look forward to it. Since you probably haven’t seen them before.” “No, I haven’t.” Now that I knew I was going along with them, it appeared that wasn’t what this “conversation” would be about. In fact, something did appear off in her words the more we talked. “What did you want to talk about then?” “That…” Teresa’s smile vanished. She took another deep breath, “I want to be honest with you. At the same time, I’m having a hard time. Do you trust me, Viki?” “Yes, why?” Teresa held my hand, already finished with my change. She lifted me to the edge of the table, where we stood eye to eye. The diaper that was cleanly changed puffed between the table and my legs. Taking another deep breath, Teresa nodded. “Alright, then I’m going, to be honest with you. I felt it was strange with the questions you’ve been asking me. It felt like you weren’t from the U.S. and that you moved in from a different country. However, when you asked about ‘human’ things, I had a suspicion. Viki…you aren’t human, are you?” I stood silently, unable to perceive how to take her sentence. The secret I’ve been trying to keep is about to be blown. Teresa, however, grew a smile once more. “Viki, sweetie, it’s okay if you aren’t. We want to make sure every kid we take in is treated with the respect they deserve. Even if they are from the monster world.” “Grr,” I furrowed my brows. “Hm? Did I say something wrong?” “You called our world ‘monster world.’ We don’t appreciate being called that.” “Oh…I’m sorry. A lot of humans call your world like that. Monster world, supernatural world, crazy world, even magical world. I’m sorry if that offended you.” “It is fine since you didn’t mean any harm. Though magical world I’m fine with, the others not so much.” “Okay, should I refer to your world as a magical world then?” “Hmm, can you just call it Alter?” “Alter it is then. But what I was trying to say is, I don’t mind taking care of any kid that is either human or from Alter. Though I will have to say, you’ve helped me have a positive perspective for Alter, given you are the first kid from there I’ve had to treat. I have met some people from Alter before but haven’t had to take care of them. Not to mention…a vampire!” “!!!” I gasped. She…she knows… “I wasn’t sure at first what you were, but after some time, I slowly took notice of your fangs. Don’t worry, I don’t think anyone else will be able to tell, though. I’ll be happy to keep your secret, as long as you don’t harm the other kids. I mean as in drinking their blood and all.” “Tch,” I snickered. “You misunderstand. We don’t drink blood.” “Really? I suppose this must be another mistake we humans have. Wow, I wonder what other human beliefs about vampires are also wrong.” “Haha,” We laughed together as we smiled. However, my fangs were on full display. “Well, I’d be happy to tell you all that is wrong then. I’m curious myself what humans believe.” “I’d say we have more to discuss later on. But I have one question for you, Viki.” “Oh?” “What brings you here to this daycare? From what I recall, most vampires don’t interact with any part of the worlds.” “You are correct on that. Vampires have chosen a life of isolation.” “Then why?” “It is because…I want to…I want to change….” To state, my beliefs in front of a human felt troubling. “It’s okay, Viki, whatever it is, I’m fine with. In fact, I’m happy you’ve come here! I can tell you how much happier those around you are. I’d also say it’s also affected you positively as well! So don’t be afraid that you’re different. I will make sure you always will be treated the same okay.” “Thanks, Teresa!” I could feel a set of tears coming down my cheeks. I’ve been accepted by a human! Teresa then hugged me tightly. “Well, we should get going now. Haha, we’ve talked a little too long now. Don’t want to have to change more diapers than we just did.” “Haha, yeah. Plus, I’m curious what Halloween is to humans.” She smiled brightly once again, “I’ll be happy to help you see it!” Teresa led me outside, where a white bus was parked with its doors open. Two girls patiently were standing on the sidewalk nearby. Once they noticed our exit from the building, they greeted us with a smile. “Viki!” they called out in unison. Disembarking from Teresa, I ran towards my two friends, Abbey and Sharon. “We should get loaded on the bus now,” Teresa stated. “Viki,” Abbey started. “We saved you a seat!” Following the two girls up the vehicle's steps, all the seats compact tight with many other kids. We walked down the aisle of rambunctious kids all the way to the back. There we took our seats on the plastic chairs. Sharon at the window, Abbey at the aisle, and I took the middle. Soon the bus started its engine and began driving off. During the ride, I glanced out the window, spotting many houses lining down the road. However, a particular detail of these houses was that several had odd decorations outside. Either they have a set of lights, monstrous-looking objects, or structural placings. I couldn’t help note all the different types of pumpkins I saw on most of each doorstep. Each having a shape carved out of them, giving them a facial feature. A majority of them were smiling, but some had details that didn’t resemble a face. Eventually, the bus came to a complete stop. A dark-looking house, lights set up around, and many decorations. This most likely had to be Springdale Park, as Teresa mentioned before. “Have we arrived?” I asked. “Yeah, we’ve made it to the park,” Sharon answered. “Yay!” Abbey cheered. One by one, the children lined up in the bus aisle as we made our departure. Once it was my turn, I couldn’t help myself overwhelmed by the sight that was before me. There were many cute pumpkins around in the field. White sheets with black dots hung from the orange-colored autumn trees. Many skeletons were placed in a friendly manner as if they were there to welcome anyone. As well as an old rundown-looking house set in the middle. “What are these white sheets?” I questioned out loud to my two friends. “Are you serious?” Sharon looked shocked. “Those are ghosts, haha,” Abbey laughed. Followed by Sharon, who couldn’t contain her laughter. “Ghosts? I see,” I acknowledged. I guess both our worlds have ideas of ghosts. Though Alter has had some manner of feedback from the dead. I’m not sure how if they’ve had any similar interactions? “Was this your first time seeing ghost decorations?” Sharon asked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “It is actually my first time seeing all of these decorations. I’m afraid I’m a little new to this Halloween thing you have….” “Wow!” Sharon and Abbey appeared shocked. “Where have you been living?” Abbey remarked. “Under a rock?” “I’m a little confused how you could be new to Halloween,” Sharon stated. “But this is how Halloween goes: We dress up in costumes, go out to every house we can to get candy.” “Yeah, we yell trick or treat! It's loads of fun! We’ll have to go out together this one too!” “Yeah! Though, I suppose this might be your first Halloween Viki.” I couldn’t help blushing, feeling a bit embarrassed for being put on the spot. “Alright, kids,” Teresa announced. “We have many snacks for us to enjoy.” As she made that comment, her two assistants placed plates on the few wooden benches. “After taking this short break, we can take roll for groups to enter the haunted house.” “Yay!” the children cheered. All of the children found their seats along each of the benches. Abbey and Sharon lead me over to one bench that had a single girl sitting. She had ashen blonde hair, similar to myself. A pink shirt and a white frilly skirt. Abbey sat next to the girl without any hesitation. Sharon and I took the seats across from the two girls. The girl appeared to do her best not to make eye contact with any of us. Now that I have a closer look at the plates in front of us, they had many cookies in the shape of pumpkins, skulls, and “ghosts,” as Abbey and Sharon called them. Taking a bite from the soft-sweet-smelling cookie enveloped my mouth with a sweet sensation. These cookies didn’t just look cute, but were also rather delicious! Despite the sweet flavor filling me up, I couldn’t get a term Teresa mentioned out of my head. “What is a haunted house?” After voicing my question, the two girls and the third girl looked over to me in shock. “Well, I mean, why would a house be haunted right here in the middle of a park?” Given my knowledge of a haunted house, a household currently has a ghost residing on its premise. This type of feature didn’t seem one a child would be brought to. I remember asking mother and father if I could visit the Kassi residence, our vampire’s most haunted spot. Though, they told me I should never step foot there ever given my age. “Oh, it isn’t haunted,” Abbey answered. “What makes it a haunted house then?” “It’s set up that way,” Sharon stated. “They have a house that is decorated on the inside with many spooky decorations to scare the customers….” After saying this, Sharon looked to the side with a slight vibration to her skin. “Huhu, I think Sharon is scared!” Abbey comments. “I’m not!” “I see,” I nodded. Understanding what a haunted house was, I couldn’t help question the goal of bringing young children to said structure. Perhaps Sharon’s fright was catchy, or it was me, but I could feel goosebumps forming on my own skin. I-I’m not scared…So what if it is decorated to scare us! I’m a vampire princess! I shall not be scared by this! “Alright, kids,” Teresa announced. We as a group had devoured the cookies in front of us, and it’d seem the other kids had done the same. “We’d like you all to form groups so we can get you through the haunted house! Those who wish to remain are free to do so.” “See Sharon,” Abbey smirked. “You don’t have to enter if you’re scared.” “No, I’m fine!” Sharon retorted. The three of us stood together, forming a single group. Teresa took notice of our group and approached us. “I see you three are ready,” Teresa stated. “Yup,” Abbey responded. “Well, since you have Viki with you, I trust you three can go in first. So go and have some fun!” “Yay!” The other two girls proceeded next to the entrance, but I stopped to face Teresa. “Make sure to bring them back okay,” Teresa gave a wink. “I trust you to them.” Nodding to Teresa’s remark, I followed after the two girls. Teresa has my trust. I cannot let her down. Taking a glance at the entrance, an old, cobweb-filled entry waited for all who entered. We weren’t the only kids here at the park, as several kids entered alongside their parents. They also appeared to have exited from the backside. So, all I’ll have to do is make sure we go back around then when we exit. It was simple enough of a task. Plus, the entrance had me curious about what awaited inside. The three of us began making our way into the house, though Sharon stopped in her tracks. “You can still wait if you want,” Abbey commented. “No, I’m fine,” Sharon walked back up to us. With the old-creaking door open, the three of us padded girls stepped in. Cobwebs covering every part of the entrance. Ghosts lining on the ceiling. This house was describing a single word—spooky. Though it wasn’t that dark given the candles lighting the room. These candles appeared to be an old-style looking wax stick. On further inspection, each candle was fake. Though it didn’t matter, as it added an authentic old-style look. This layout might even match many buildings I’ve been to—without the dirt. The atmosphere of this room had me rather impressed. Not for the spooky feeling but a sense of mystery. In a way, I’d feel this way whenever visiting older buildings my family owns—which was plenty. Despite my amazement, Sharon didn’t seem to feel the same. Her legs were shaking in place as her face began to grow blank. “See, you are scared!” Abbey announced. “N-no, I’m not!” Sharon barked back. There was a hall in front of us alongside a sign leading us that way. “Well, shall we?” I asked the two girls, who nodded. Following down the hall, which was decorated similarly, we found ourselves to a corner that turned to the left. Stopping ourselves for a second, Sharon’s legs continued to shake. “See, you’re going to wet yourself,” Abbey commented. “No, I won’t,” Sharon replied. She leads us around the corner, immediately finding a cartoonish ghost. “Eep!” Sharon jumped backward, startled by the object. “Haha, see!” Sharon hung her head low, turning red. “I-I…I did just go a little now….” “Haha!” Abbey and I giggled. Sharon looked over to me, “How are you not scared, Viki?” “Yeah, this is your first time, right?” Abbey added. “Hmm, I’d say I’m more impressed with how it looks than being scared,” I replied. Without any further comment, both girls put their hands inside mine, and we walked down hand-in-hand. Each winding hallway leads to a unique setup scene. Some had graveyards, forests, and even standard house rooms. They each had ghosts, cobwebs, and a set of skeletons. However, they were not over the top where Sharon was crying for an immediate escape. The next scene was a round glass ball. This globe inside contained a set of cartoonish ghosts, pumpkins, witches, and even vampires. They were set up to the theme but cute to look at. Instead of taking in the spooky atmosphere, this gave us a nice break to take in the structure's design. During our time viewing this structure, an odd aura emanated throughout the area. An aura was similar to the two men we met the night before. However, it wasn’t a presence but around us. This made it difficult to pinpoint the location of its source. One thing was for sure, this aura wasn’t being generated from a person. Perhaps they’ve added magic to this house? I could only conclude that the aura itself was a spell of some kind. Though I wasn’t sure what the magic was being used for. Ignoring the structure of the building, I returned to my two friends. Every step I took reminded me of the magical aura that was like it was built into the walls and ceiling. This wasn’t the only presence, as I began to feel a presence behind us—a human. Looking behind us was a well-dressed man in a suit. His dark hair and tall structure made the globe behind us feel unnatural. He didn’t appear to pay us any mind than what was a rectangular device in his hand. This device seemed similar to Amelia's, so he might have been sharing details about what was inside the structure. “Click,” shuddered the device. His device clicked and clacked with a bright flash at multiple locations. Despite being confused about what his action was doing, I decided to pay him no mind. It wasn’t like we were the only people entering this house after all. After several scenes, we found a sign with the word “Exit” written in English. Following the direction of the sign, we exited out a door leading back outside. We found ourselves in the back of the house with a path wrapping around. However, that magical aura hadn’t disappeared from the vicinity of the area. “That wasn’t too bad,” Abbey stated. “I liked the cute setups they had.” “Yeah,” Sharon agreed. “I really liked the pumpkins myself.” “Mhm, the pumpkins were especially cute,” I acknowledged. “Some of the ghosts were cute as well.” “Yeah!” “Wasn’t there supposed to be attendants?” Sharon questioned. “That seemed odd that we didn’t see any.” I remembered Teresa telling me to bring the girls back, so I took their hands once more to walk around. “Stop right there, girls,” sounded a raspy voice. The presence belonged to the man who tailed us before. Getting a better look at the individual, his hair was sleeked back, sharp eyes, and a fearful grin. “You’re the prize were after. So why don’t you join us over there.” He pointed over to a set of trees being the boundary of a forest. “Mommy said to never go with strangers,” Abbey responded. “And your mother would be wise. I’d advise you to do as I say.” The second he stated this, he pulled out a blade from his pocket. Taking the man’s actions, this was a threat for us to follow him. I felt fear, fear that I never did going through that haunted house. Another part of me could only question why this man was after us. “Help!” Sharon screamed out. “Help us!” Abbey joined. The man grinned even further, “Cry all you want! No one will be able to hear you.” “Huh!” I gasped. That’s what that magic aura is! It made sense now. There wouldn’t be anyone to hear us because of the magic around us. They were muting the sound we emitted. It’d also make sense why I haven’t seen anyone else since we entered besides this man. His aura is human, but he may be working with mages…Oh, how I wish Miranda be here right now! “Now, it’ll be best if you follow me and do as I say!” He pointed the blade towards me. The two girls held my hand as we gulped and nodded. There should be people to come after us, right? We had been in there for some time, so help should come. We followed the dark-haired man into the forest. Just as the light from outside disappeared, another man appeared. His aura gave off that he was also human. However, this man was bald and wore a pair of shades. His muscles attempted to burst out of the clothes he wore. “You bring the girl?” the bald man spoke. “Yeah,” replied the other man. “The other two can be sold off.” Sold off?! I voiced in my head. “Heh, sounds great! We do the dirty work and get the spoils!” “Haha, you said it!” One thing was sure, the magical aura around us hadn’t vanished. The man behind us pushed me forward to the other man. Once we approached him, both wore a sinister grin as if they were proud of all crimes. The bald man pulled out his own short-bladed weapon, “Do as we say, and nobody gets hurt. Okay, kitties?” “Sniff,” Abbey began crying. “Uh huh huh.” Her crying torrented outward. “Ahhhh,” Sharon bawled her eyes alongside her. He approached Abbey giving a devious grin. “Quit that, or I will have to use force.” Despite him rearing his hand back, the two failed to stop. Seeing what has transpired, I rushed in front of the two girls. Sticking my arms out, my eyes began seeing flickers of red in my vision. “No! I will not allow you to do that!” “Heh, this is what happens then!” His hand came flying in towards me. Despite having the reflexes to avoid it, there was a chance he’d hit the two girls behind me. Taking a heavy blow to my side knocked me down to the ground. “Gah,” I cried out. His backhand struck me clean, leaving me in the dirt. Even though pain enveloped me, Abbey and Sharon were not hurt. However, Abbey cried even harder. His blade neared my arm, “Now, this is what happens to those who disobey!” “Huh,” Abbey and Sharon both shuddered. “Viki,” a voice rang through my head. “My precious Viki. Let me teach you how to maximize your energy.” Father’s voice began recounting his teachings. “The easiest step is focusing where you need it.” The man pulled his hand back. He released a cackle just before lunging towards me. Seeing what the man was about to do, I took a deep breath. My vision growing an even brighter shade of red, saw the man's arm approach me in slow motion. Gritting my fangs, I swung my focused arm at his bladed hand. With celerity, my hand caught his bringing him to a complete stop. “What! How!” The muscular man questioned. As I stood baring my fangs, I could feel the dampness on my diaper. Unsure when I had done my business, I pushed the man back. “Abbey, Sharon, get down alright.” After my command, the two girls crouched down. “You bitch!” the well-dressed man shouted, pulling out a small-looking gun. “!!!” I gasped. Fearing the worst, I focused my energy once more. Vaulting forward with celerity, causing the dirt to rip apart, I stood behind him. The surprise on his face shook, uncertain where I had gone. Lunging up onto his back, he gave a loud shout. Reminding myself of one of my recent instructions, I pulled the collar of his clothes out of the way. Thus, this revealed the base of his neck. I opened my jaws, focusing my energy once again, before sinking my fangs right into him. “Badump,” the energy poured into him. He immediately dropped to the ground, given I had infused him with a sleeping agent my father taught. His blood poured from my fangs as I faced the other man. The magical aura around us had also dispersed, with its source disappearing far away from where I could tell. But that wasn’t my biggest worry right now. “Shit! She’s a monster!” Vaulting forward once again, I ran right up to him. Focusing once again on my hand, I slapped his stomach with the palm of my hand. The focused strike released and launched the man with a high amount of velocity. He went flying towards a tree before crashing into it. They bounced off of it, landing face-first into the dirt. With no signs of getting up and any other aura, the area was clear. I wiped the blood off of my teeth with a handkerchief in my pocket. With a clean pair of fangs, I faced the two shocked-looking girls. “We should be safe now. Let us return.” Taking both of their hands, we began making our way out of the forest. From the scent of all of us, we all needed a change. We were quiet for most of the way out till Abbey broke the silence. “Viki bit him….” “Like a vampire,” Sharon remarked. Stopping myself, I turned to face the two of them with my head held low. “I’m sorry…I’m sorry I’ve had to keep such a secret from you two…I am a vampire, but we don’t suck blood or anything like that.” I did all I could to smile at them. However, the two of them remained silent. “We should get out of here.” Hand-in-hand, we made our way out of the forest. Once we made our way out, we saw Teresa talking with a man dressed in a uniform. With different tools on his belt, they looked over to us. “There you three are!” Teresa cried out. She rushed over to us. “I’ve been worried sick about where you’ve gone!” Tears began falling down her cheeks. I held my head low, “I’m sorry, Teresa. I couldn’t keep my promise….” “There were these guys!” Abbey shouted. “They tried to take us….” Sharon murmured. “!!!” Teresa gasped. “Where are they?” We pointed over to the forest from where we exited. “Officer.” The uniformed man rushed over. “There was a kidnap attempt. They’re in there!” As she voiced this, pointing over to the forest, the man brought a square device that hung from his side up to his mouth. “Requesting backup,” he spoke into the device. “There’s been a kidnapping attempt.” After making his statement, he rushed into the forest with a similar gun at the ready. “I’m so sorry you girls had to go through that….” Teresa looked down. “You had to be so scared. It’d be best if we got away from here.” Nodding, we followed Teresa to the rest of the kids. Nobody questioned us about what happened. The two men were taken away. At least that’s what Teresa stated was going to happen. We loaded onto the bus with a clean change. However, Abbey and Sharon still remained silent as we drove back to the daycare.

Chapter 10 The Vampire’s Padded Pact Today was the day. The day my dreams of uniting our worlds come closer. With two human friends, let alone my first real friends, in place, I smiled at the thoughts for the day. It was Wednesday, and sitting in the vehicle once again. However, there was a significant difference on this day. For starters, I’ve already gone through today’s daycare sequence. My time was rather enjoyable, but my friends and I couldn’t help talk about our plans later in this day. And secondly… “I’ve been curious myself,” stated a familiar voice in the backseat. “You have been receiving the full reports, so it’s understandable,” mother replied. “I wouldn’t deny I’ve been a bit more interested in the human world myself. Just don’t trouble us, alright, Miranda?” Miranda bowed her head in the backseat, “I wouldn’t dare dream to disrespect my lady like that. So, you have my word.” Our conversation started with the reason behind this embark—traveling to Abbey’s house. “I’m so glad you said it was fine to sleepover!” I gave a huge smile. Victoria smiled back, “I am as well. Your father and I both agree this will exemplify well for your trial.” “Heehee, yeah,” I giggled with delight. “You know, milady,” Miranda initiated. “Ever since this trial had begun, lady Viki’s smile has grown far larger. I’d say her performance has also skyrocketed.” “Haha,” Victoria laughed. “You certainly can say that. Despite having to give her frequent changes, I’d say this has been a positive result.” With both of them staring at me, I could only laugh innocently. My mind remembered how the plans for today’s “sleepover” began. It was only Tuesday, the day after Sharon had her accident. After a day’s passing of Sharon’s “incident,” the three of us smiled together at the table. We began as usual with a session of arts and crafts. However, Abbey innocently smirked towards Sharon, causing her to blush. “How’s your day been wearing pull-ups?” Abbey questioned. Sharon turned to the side with a red expression, “I was a bit afraid when we went to school…but it’s been rather good actually.” “Wait, huh?” I felt confused. Has Sharon been wearing a pull-up since yesterday? “Oh, Viki, you probably didn’t know,” Sharon replied to me. “But after telling my family about my accident and some other things….” Sharon looked away. “They got me pull-ups to wear for the daytime. So, I guess you could say I’m like Abbey then.” “Hehe, yeah though I wear Coddlers!” “Well…” Sharon looked away once more turning red, “They did say I could possibly go to Coddlers….” Shaking her head, Sharon faced us once more. “Though, they weren’t that happy to hear of my accident….” “I heard they calmed down after an hour, though,” Abbey commented. “I see,” I nodded my head, taking the details in. “Diapers are pretty comfy,” I blushed, tapping my fingers together. “Take my word for it; it isn’t bad if you did wear them.” Sharon smiled, “Thanks, Viki.” “Yeah, then we all would be wearing diapers!” Abbey chimed. Her expression turned calm with a smile. “But I have a set of plans for you two!” “Oh?” I tilted my head in curiosity. “You did say you had a surprise to mention earlier today,” Sharon commented. “Huhu, you’re very right. What I want to do with you two is to have a sleepover!” “A sleepover?” I questioned. Would that mean sleeping over? Such as sleeping over at another being's domain? “Huh, what brought this on?” Sharon questioned with a smile. “I kind of feel bad not having you over this weekend is all,” Abbey looked away. “So that’s why I asked mom if I could have one. She told me I could.” “Hmm, I wonder if she did….” Sharon began staring at Abbey. “But I’d be happy to have a sleepover. When were you having it?” “Tomorrow!” Sharon’s face furrowed, “On a school night? Okay…I guess.” “Haha, I know, I know,” Abbey laughed. “What about you, Viki? Please can you come?” “Uh,” I scratched my head. What is this sleepover, though? I’ve never heard the term before. We do that all the time at daycare, right? “Oh, are you going to be busy…” Abbey looked disappointed. “No, that isn’t the case.” How do I say this without sounding like I’m not a human? “I was um, curious what a sleepover was….” “Eh?” Both Abbey and Sharon stared at me. “Hahaha,” They both broke into laughter. “That’s a first,” Sharon chuckled. “Yeah,” Abbey laughed. She kept laughing for a few more seconds. “I’m sorry, Viki. I didn’t mean to laugh at you.” “Yeah, I’m sorry as well,” Sharon nodded. “A sleepover is like going over to your friends' house and spending the entire day and night there! And have so much fun!” “Oh, I see,” I nodded. “Hmm, I don’t see it being a problem after daycare. However, I will have to ask my parents first. There’s no guarantee they’ll let me, though.” This being an “all-night” collusion, I doubt they’d let me… “Aw, I hope you will be able to!” Abbey stated. “But it's fine if you can’t. We’ll just have to have one another time then.” “Speaking of after-daycare,” Sharon initiated. “This will be after daycare, right?” “Yeah!” Abbey responded. “Alright, I’ll have to go over after packing some things then.” “Okay. Well, I hope you’ll be able to come as well, Viki!” “Yeah, I’d love to as well.” The process of asking my parents was challenging, given the expected results. I mean, I’m a princess of all the vampires. A get-together such as this would be out of the question. However, I was dumbfounded to see the expressions on both my parents' faces. The second I brought it up, they already appeared to have accepted it. That was when my father mentioned they would take it on the terms of the trial. Though on one condition. “I’ll be sure to report how much lady Viki smiles,” Miranda curtseyed, standing outside the vehicle in front of Abbey’s home. I smiled, joining Miranda’s pose. Miranda was the condition, I suppose. Abbey said she was okay with another guest, though I don’t know how Amelia will take it. “I trust you, Miranda,” mother smiled. “I’ll wait here till you enter, alright.” “Huhu,” Miranda smirked. “I’d say milady’s a bit worried, wouldn’t you,” she stated in a whisper. However, this whisper was a special kind that felt like it reverberated in my mind. It wasn’t a typical whisper but a vampire's whisper. Only done at a short distance away from others and capable of permitting sound to the nearby targets. This was a vampire's method of close communication without other vampire's hearing, given our competent hearing. However, this ability was one I yet was to be taught. Thus, I nodded back to Miranda. Miranda followed behind me in a dark collarless V-neck shirt and sleek knee-length skirt. The dress was rather stylish on Miranda, who had her hair brushed neatly down. Her hands were also full from the short bags in both her hands. I crept up to the door, unsure how Miranda would act, and pressed the button for the doorbell. Waiting patiently, I brushed the side of my white-frilly skirt. With a silk ribbon around my waist alongside my hair in a ponytail, I stood with an innocent smile. After a few seconds of waiting, a couple of presences arrived before the door. With a swift creak, the door opened to us. Behind the door was both Abbey and her mother, Amelia. “Hey, Viki!” Abbey waved. “Hello,” I began to curtsy. “Abbey and Amelia.” Miranda also followed my approach. “See,” Amelia whispered towards Abbey. “You can learn a thing or two.” “Mom!” Abbey blushed out loud. “Hello again, Viki,” Amelia stated. “It seems like it was yesterday when you were over for the weekend.” “Yeah,” I nodded. Amelia’s attention turned towards Miranda. “You must be Viki’s sister.” Miranda remained in a curtsy, “Yes.” I couldn’t help giggling to myself. Miranda’s my sister! Haha, I still can’t get over it. I know that was the plan to go with, but it is funny. Miranda had to be made out to be “my sister,” all because I drew her in my picture at daycare and what Teresa stated. Given that was the disguise I gave her then, we had to follow up with it. “What’s your name?” Amelia asked. “Oh, I’m Miranda,” she left her curtsy pose. “Well, it's nice of you to join us. I don’t suppose you also wear diapers.” Both Miranda and I blushed. “Haha, I was just joking. I know Viki did, so I thought to joke about it with you.” “I see,” Miranda nodded. “I regret to inform you that I do not. However, I will be treating my sister on that.” She smirked towards me after calling me her “sister.” “Ah, well, that’ll be good. Anyways, Abbey’s been rather impatient waiting for you both and Sharon. She’ll be here shortly, though. So, your free to do what you want for now.” “Thanks for having us,” I stated as we walked in. The door closed behind us, and Abbey took my hand. “Viki, we can finish my show!” Abbey chimed. “I thank you for helping with babysitting, haha,” Amelia stated quietly to Miranda. “Nah, it is my pleasure,” Miranda replied. I was dragged to the nearby entrance living quarters. There a screen displaying images and sound stood on a black-wooden structure. Abbey took me around the tan couch and sat down. Sitting down on the soft surface of both my diaper and couch, Abbey took my hand with a smile. This “television” screen produced a variety of colorful characters on the screen. One character, in particular, I felt a familiarity with—Musty cat. Given Musty cat was the character on the current diaper I wore, I felt a curiosity for what was being presented. “Haha,” Abbey laughed. The current frame shown on the screen had Musty cat jumping over a set of objects strangely. Despite Abbey finding humor in such a scene, I was unable to find it humorous. “Ding-Dong,” sounded the doorbell throughout the house. The sudden high-pitch sound startled me. I remember the muffled variant while ringing it outside; however, the experience was far different while in its premise. The door was swiftly opened after, followed by Amelia’s welcoming voice, “Hey Sharon.” Hearing that Sharon had arrived brought about a smile to both Abbey and myself. “Hello, Abbey’s mother,” Sharon cheerfully stated. “Sharon!” Abbey bolted off the couch. Despite having the capabilities of moving far faster, I approached behind at a patient pace. “Hey, Abbey and Viki!” Sharon smiled towards us. “I’m really glad to have this sleepover.” “Hehe, I am too!” Abbey giggled. “Mhm,” I nodded along. Thus far, I felt happy about getting together with all these humans. Miranda didn’t seem to have moved far, given Amelia was chatting with her prior. “You must be Viki’s sister,” Sharon pointed towards Miranda. Miranda held the side of her skirt and gave a short curtsy, “That I am. You may call me Miranda.” “Okay, Miranda. You really are pretty.” Sharon’s comment caused me to smile. Yeah, Miranda really is quite the pretty girl of our kind! “I thought so too!” Abbey agreed. “Haha, thanks,” Miranda blushed. Perhaps she was unused to the attention given her usual attire was her uniform or because the comments were from humans. “I personally am a fan of my wittle sister, though. Isn’t she quite cute?” The attention brought to me caused me to blush. “Haha, yeah, she is!” Abbey smiled. Sharon nodded along. “Viki is quite adorable for her age,” Amelia commented. “But now that you’re here, Sharon, I suppose you girls will be having a lot of fun tonight.” “You bet we will!” Abbey responded. “Um,” Sharon turned red. “There’s something I need to say first. The thing is, after going back to pull-ups—I had several daytime accidents. So, my parents decided to put me b-back…Put me back to Coddlers.” “Oh?” Amelia appeared shocked. “So, you’re wearing a diaper right now?” “Y-yes,” Sharon blushed. “Hehe, aw, that’s okay!” Abbey commented. “I agree with my daughter,” Amelia replied. “It’s perfectly fine with me as well. Go ahead and take your well-deserved break.” “Thanks,” Sharon smiled. “Now I have diapers in common with you, Abbey.” “Yeah!” Sharon looked over to me, “I also have something in common with you, Viki.” I nodded with a smile, “Yup.” “See, diapers aren’t that bad, huh?” Abbey commented. Sharon shook her head, “Yeah, they really aren’t that bad at all.” “Well, you girls are free to do what you want now. I’ll be sure to check on both of you if you need a change. Miranda will help with Viki as she has mentioned.” “Of course, I’d never dare let anyone else tend to her,” Miranda smirked. Feeling a yank on my hand once more, Abbey leads me towards the stairs. “I know what we should do!” “Oh?” Sharon followed behind. Once we walked into Abbey’s pink haven, Abbey pulled out a box. This box had a cartoonish design on it with the text “Candy land.” Unsure what this was going to be about, I stood in the center of the room. “Let's play a board game!” Abbey announced. “Yeah, that’d be fun,” Sharon replied. “O-okay,” I nodded. However, I couldn’t shake my confusion about what this “board game” was about. “Though um, what is a board game?” “What?!” Both Abbey and Sharon questioned in unison. “How have you been living, Viki?” Abbey exclaimed. “I bet she’s been under a rock all this time,” Sharon remarked. “I-I’m sorry,” I tilted my head down, feeling upset over their comments. “Ah, it's okay,” Abbey smiled. “Yeah, we all grow up differently, I suppose.” Abbey set the “board game” down on the floor. “A board game is just a game we can play.” “Candy lands a rather simple game. I think you’ll be able to follow along as we go. But other board games can be a bit more complicated.” “Could you be faking this, Viki? And that you are actually a Candy land champion?” “What you mean, Abbey?” Sharon asked. “I mean, she trounced us at go fish. And we taught her that game the same day!” “Oh, I see what you mean. Though Candy land doesn’t have that much skill involved.” “Hmm, you are right, I suppose. Well, Viki, let us have some fun then!” “Okay. I’m unsure what this will be about, but I’m looking forward to it!” Now they remind me of the night I shared Go fish with Miranda. After making a set of cards from sets of paper I drew fish on, I taught her how to play…never again will I make that mistake. If these two called me a “champion,” then Miranda is a legend. Abbey unfolded a piece of cardboard that revealed a very colorful and cute piece of art. True to its name, there were many artistic-looking snack pieces throughout this “board.” “So, the basics are….” Abbey began lecturing. After a few turns of Sharon and Abbey taking turns explaining the rules, the function of the game, the concept was easy to understand. For each card I drew, I went at least a few spaces ahead. However, there was this chance I’d maybe fall back in spaces or even jump farther out. I don’t think these girls have anything to worry about me being a “champion.” This game is almost remotely chance-related. After moving my pink marker, an urge coursed throughout my body. Smiling to myself for what I was about to do, I shifted my body. Closing my eyes, I could hear the faint hissing sound as I wet myself. With my diaper pleasantly warmed, I hunched over a bit. Giving huge push, causing me to strain my face, a muffled fart escaped. Proceeded by a stinky, smelly poop expanding the bottom of my diaper. Heehee, I went potty! Giggling about my duty, I repositioned myself for the game—ignoring the mushy mess on my bottom I developed. Given the expressions on both girls, it didn’t appear to take long for them to catch a whiff of it. “Sharon, did you poop!” Abbey smirked. Sharon shook her head, “No, I didn’t.” Both girls proceeded to look towards me, causing me to turn red. “I-it was me…I made um…I uh…did it….” “Aww,” Both girls smiled at me. “It’s okay, Viki,” Sharon nodded. “Yeah, we’re all going to be making stinkers anyways teehee!” Abbey chuckled. “That is true,” Sharon remarked. “Thanks,” I smiled back. “I don’t feel so bad causing this room to smell heehee.” Once another round went by, Miranda stepped into the room alongside Amelia, with each of us taking another turn. Both of them had cheerful smiles. “I’d say we have some girls to change,” Amelia exclaimed. Miranda walked up to me, “You’re right. My stinky sister needs a change.” Taking my hand, Miranda helped me to my feet. “You need a change to Abbey,” Amelia announced. “Ehehe,” Abbey giggled. “Um, I do as well,” Sharon stated. “You as well? Well, let us get you girls changed then.” Before I could comment, Miranda had walked me out of the room. We walked over by the master bedroom before continuing down the hall. The room over in this path was another decently sized bedroom with gray coloring on the walls, a plain dresser, and a light blue full bed. “This is the guest bedroom,” Miranda exclaimed. “We will be conducting all our changes here.” With a smirk, she shut the door and swooped me up in her arms. Placing me on the bed, I laid back. She proceeded to place a small mat under me. How she knew the room's name held a curious question in my mind. “I’m surprised you know what this room is called,” I called out, spreading my legs. Miranda smiled before lifting my skirt, “I had Amelia show me around. She told me I could use this room for tonight.” Her skillful hands untapped my diaper, “My, you really made a mess.” “Hehe,” I giggled, turning red. “Well, I’m glad they arranged quarters for you. Though I wonder….” I began smirking. “You must be having to wear diapers too to avoid using a human toilet!” “Hahaha,” Miranda laughed. “Actually, I just happen to know how to clean them, lady Viki. That is why I haven’t the worry at all. I’ve already inspected the wares, and they have a sufficient cleaning set.” I began to pout as I was getting wiped clean, “Hmph, just because you’re an expert maid….” Miranda began grinning back, “Well, would you perhaps enjoy changing your wittle ol’ maid?” “Maybe,” I responded. “Sigh, to be fair, I actually don’t know how to change myself.” She grew a pleased expression, “And that is fine. I don’t mind changing you, no matter how messy you are. But I’ll tell you this, your parents and I are still debating the best courses of keeping your secret if our paths ever cross other maids.” Ah, that is true…I’d not want anyone discovering the deeds I have done in my pants… “Thanks. Can I ask how well that has been going?” Finishing up with a tape on the diaper, she smiled, “That’s a secret.” I only could pout again before she lifted me back to the floor. “Now you’re clean, feel free to join the girls once again. I’ll happily watch from a distance, so don’t mind me.” “Aw, but I’d wove to pway with you too!” “Hehe, I’d love to as well. But I’m being honest here; I’m really uncomfortable right now.” Her gaze went to the side with a wry grin. “Oh, I see.” That is to be expected, I suppose. This is her second encounter with humans. “Well, keep your distance then. But try to help out. That’ll be my order.” Miranda gave a bowing curtsy, “Acknowledged. Milady.” Departing from the guest bedroom, I could hear the cheerful sounds of both Abbey and Sharon returned to Abbey’s room. However, I also spotted Amelia just exiting her own bedroom. “Hey, Amelia,” I greeted. “Hey Viki,” Amelia returned a smile. “Did you also change Sharon?” “I did; she only was wet, so it wasn’t bad.” “Ah, I see.” Come to think of it, Amelia also changed my diaper when I visited. Does she not have a problem with changing others? To be fair, I’m still a bit shaky myself letting others change me. “Do you not have trouble changing other kids?” Amelia put a finger to her chin, “Well, I’ve always enjoyed myself watching over kids. So, I’d say that helps me a lot with not minding it.” “I see. Well, you’re quite the special mother then!” I gave a smile. “Thanks, Viki,” Amelia smiled back. With our diaper changes completed, we finished up the game of candy land. The victor went to Sharon, who scored just the right card. However, Abbey finished in last place due to dreaded luck. “Gah, I would’ve won if I wasn’t trapped getting this again!” Abbey shouted. “Yeah, yeah,” Sharon smiled with pride. “Now why don’t we do something interesting. Let's play house.” “Sure!” Abbey agreed. “Okay,” I nodded along. “But your sister needs to play with us,” Sharon looked at me. “Oh? Okay,” I smiled back. I don’t think she’ll be able to play to their standards yet, though. “I’ll go and get her then.” We, two vampires, returned to the pink oasis. I had filled in the idea to Miranda she’d be needing to participate. Despite her following my orders, she didn’t seem to mind the concept of this game. “Alright,” Sharon started. “With Miranda here, let me go over the rules.” “Rules? Isn’t house simple, though?” Abbey questioned. “Who’s da baby?” “I was going over that. The loser of our game will be the baby.” “Geh,” Abbey choked. “The winner will be the mother, and the one in second will be the older sister.” Sharon looked at Miranda for a couple seconds. “Miranda, you can be our maid.” “Alright,” I responded. Wow, that’s funny. Miranda will play the role of our maid. She is already a maid. I began laughing silently to myself. “What shall be my duty then,” Miranda gave a bow. “Oh, she’s good,” Sharon commented. “You may clean our kitchen.” Of course, she’s good; she’s one of our best maids, after all. As I smiled with pride, Miranda began walking out of the room. I yanked the side of her skirt. “Not that kitchen,” I whispered. “An imaginary one. Pretend this room is the kitchen.” “Oh, I apologize, lady Viki,” Miranda curtsied once more. Her hands pretended to be holding some sort of broom as she proceeded to sweep at the air. “Well, I’ll be the best baby then!” Abbey stood on all four legs. “Viki,” Sharon smiled while sitting on her knees. “Can you prepare supper for us, dear?” I responded with a salute, “Of course, mommy.” I bent over at nothing to pick out a can of imaginary food. Unscrewing the cap, I took out the fake contents spreading them over a table that didn’t exist. “Maybe I could show you how to cook sometime,” Miranda’s voice reverberated through my head. I gave a big smile and nodded. With the fake plates out, the three of us proceeded to eat from imaginary spoons. “No need to be shy, Miranda,” Sharon called out. “Our maids eat at the table with us.” “Hah,” Miranda chuckled. However, I began patting the floor for her to join me. “Well, if you insist.” Sitting next to me, she followed my figure. “This is quite delicious, Viki; you make your mother proud. Wouldn’t you agree, baby?” “Mhm!” “Hehe, thanks,” I giggled. “Now, I really ought to teach you how to cook,” Miranda’s vampire whisper rang through my head. “Uh oh,” Abbey began crawling on all fours. “Baby has to go potty.” She proceeded to squat her rear near the floor. “Haha,” Sharon laughed. Given this was pretend, we’d most likely have a fake “mess” to be cleaning up. However, our smiles faded. “Rrrpt,” gas erupted from Abbey. Followed by a putrid scent wafting through the air. Sitting back down on her bottom, Abbey proceeded to giggle. “Baby went poo-poo.” “Well,” Sharon stopped for a second. “I guess mommy has a messy baby to clean.” “Cwean me cwean me!” Abbey chimed. “Uh, Viki, Miranda, let's get our baby to mommy, okay. I mean, let's take her to the actual one, haha.” Nodding along, we took Abbey’s hands and helped her over to Amelia, who was down the stairs. With the stench catching up, Amelia had a quick assumption for what happened. “Abbey, we just changed you not too long ago,” Amelia complained. “Oh well, it can’t be helped, I suppose.” “Haha,” Abbey laughed. “Sorry, mama, I had to go just now.” “It’s fine, thanks, girls, for bringing her to me. Though how are you doing now?” Upon Amelia’s question, I felt a tug at my skirt. Miranda began patting my rear. “Viki’s all clean,” Miranda announced with a smirk. “I’m dry,” Sharon stated. “Alright, well, let's get my baby cleaned up then.” Freshly sitting on the couch, the four of us watched a show presented on the television screen. Given Miranda wanted to watch over me, this type of activity did not break her comfort zone. Thus, we watched the show Abbey picked out as we waited for the food to cook. The current show Abbey picked out was a cartoon. A cat was chasing after a mouse. However, many misdeeds kept on happening to this cat as they gave the mouse chase. Several of these misdeeds caused the two girls to laugh, while Miranda and myself remained silent. “Dinners ready,” Amelia announced. “Yay,” Abbey rose off the couch. Followed by Sharon, who waddled behind her. Miranda and I walked after them. The kitchen was a short distance away from the living quarters. However, the fresh scent of chicken caught our attention. “Fried chicken!” Abbey announced. “My favorite!” Abbey swiftly sat down, proceeded by Sharon taking the seat next to her. Across from them were two other seats left. Thus, Miranda and I took those seats. In front of us, a table with a bowl full of fried chicken. Most likely without any bone left inside. A side of mashed potatoes as well as gravy. A mixture of fruits and veggies was also at the side. The sweet smell of apple juice was poured into a pitcher. Sharon and Abbey proceeded to pick and scoop up helpings from every portion laid on the table's center. “Don’t be shy. Help yourselves,” Amelia called out. Nodding to her remark, I began taking helpings onto my plate. Miranda waited for me to accomplish my task before doing the same. This wasn’t the usual dinner I was accustomed to, but it still had its value in flavor. Miranda, on the other hand, kept eyeing her food before devouring it. Perhaps she was studying its contents? Maybe she’ll cook us this kind of meal at home? Now that we were fed, Abbey and Sharon both apologized. They apologized for the fact that they had a set of homework to complete. Thus, they had textbooks out alongside a sheet of paper to write on. Viewing the texts they worked on, it appeared to be elementary-level math. There was a bit of multiplication and division type work. Five times ten… I read to myself one of their problems. Well, that’s simply fifty. “Uh, I don’t get this,” Abbey shrugged. “Oh, that one is tricky,” Sharon pointed out. Taking a glance at the problem, I saw it was thirty-three divided by three. “That’s eleven,” I announced. Both of the girls looked over to me with hope in their eyes. “Please help me, Viki!” Abbey pleaded. “I didn’t know you were so smart!” Looking at their hopeful eyes, I felt another presence glancing at me. Ignoring the unmistakable Miranda’s prideful grin, I nodded. “Yay! Thank you, Viki!” “This is just a bit of simple long division,” I began my explanation. “Wow, Viki,” Abbey smiled. “Thanks for helping us through that!” “Yeah,” Sharon agreed. “You saved us a lot of time.” “Ah, it was nothing,” I replied. “This stuff's a lot easier than what I deal with.” “Oh?” Abbey tilted her head. “What kind of problems do you do?” “Hm,” I thought for a second. I doubt there’ll be any problems if I mention it. “One topic I covered recently is the Pythagorean theorem.” “Pythagen?” Abbey appeared confused. “Pythagorean theorem. It is used for solving triangle sides given their lengths.” “Uh-huh,” Both girls appeared confused. “Well, I’m sure you’ll cover it someday.” “Oh, I don’t want to think about it!” Abbey embraced her head. Several minutes had gone by as they neared completion. Another problem remained from the assigned work they were given. I wasn’t given assigned problems for my studies, so it was interesting seeing the work humans were given. While Abbey picked at the problem, I noticed Sharon stopped working on the problem. She remained silent but focused. Her back bent over slightly, and her expression squinted somewhat. A position I had recently become accustomed to—pooping. My hypothesis was deemed correct as a horrid scent wafted the air. Given Sharon’s seat was next to Abbey’s, it wouldn’t be long before she’d make the announcement. “Pee yew,” Abbey called out. “Sharon, you went potty now?” “Mhm,” Sharon tapped her fingertips together. “Feel better?” “Yeah. Much better.” “See, even though you pooped your pants, it’s all a-okay! Diapers a pretty great, huh?” “You know, I kind of get why you’ve been lazy to reach the toilet.” “Haha,” Both the girls giggled together. I stood up from my seat, “You keep working. I’ll go and get Amelia, okay.” With everyone changed, the homework accomplished, we all went down the stairs for an activity. However, we were distracted. Especially Miranda and myself, who looked towards the front entrance. An odd presence stood on the other side. “Ding dong,” sounded the doorbell. “Who could that be at this hour?” Amelia questioned as she approached the door. Before she could reach the door, it slammed open. Outside were two men wearing dark trench coats. Their aura caught me off guard, as they didn’t seem “human.” At least, that’s the only judgment I could make as I perceived them. Given the aura’s of the girls besides Miranda were human. But these two men did not share that similarity. “We warned you once,” announced one of the men. “And now it has come to this.” He put his feet in the house, holding a grin. “Hm, there are more than we expected, no matter.” Sharon rushed next to Miranda and me. Abbey followed behind. However, her arm was yanked by the man. “Kyah!” Abbey screamed. “Let my daughter go!” Amelia cried out. “Nuh-uh uh,” the man behind him entered. “You forget the contract we have. We’ll be taking this package with us now.” What…what is happening? I began shaking in place. These two men definitely did not belong to this household, and they were attempting to kidnap my friend! H-how dare you! My grip started tightening on Miranda’s arm. “Now, if you’ll excuse us,” The man said, tugging Abbey along. “No!” Amelia cried out once more. Miranda released her arm from my grip. She swiftly dashed up to the man and freed his grip using her skillful hands. Abbey came rushing over to my side. “Now look what you did, miss,” the man stated. “I didn’t want to have to do this, but….” “You will not speak,” Miranda stated, baring a fearful aura. The man backed off for a second before standing his ground. “Listen here, you have no authority on this premise. This goes far beyond your jurisdiction.” “Tch. You don’t know our work, miss. We have every ri-” “Hmph, you think you have the rights? Do you not know the grounds you stand on? No, you do not! Leave now and tell the company you belong to never return. Otherwise, shall we see what the five lords take for your case?” “Shit,” the man turned away. “Fine, but don’t think this is the last time!” He ran off alongside his crony ally. Amelia closed the door with celerity. We only could stand there for a few seconds in silence as Miranda walked towards me once again. “Thank you,” Amelia stated. “Thank you, Miranda. For saving my daughter. I don’t really understand how, but thank you.” The mother swiftly hugged her daughter. Miranda faced Amelia, “I’m happy I was of assistance. Though I did feel a tug telling me to go for it. You should be thanking that tug which was gracious.” She gave me a smirk before tugging on my skirt. “It’d appear my sister needs a change; I shall assist her at once.” Holding her hand, she brought me up the stairs before picking me up in her arms. She wasn’t wrong. My diaper was indeed wet. However, it was before that scene when that process took place. Laying on the bed with my legs spread, Miranda adroitly lifted my skirt. That is when questions about that scene popped into my mind. “Miranda,” I spoke. “Hm?” “I’m curious who those men were?” “Oh, them? I’m pretty sure you’ll recognize their aura at some point down the line.” “Okay? That doesn’t tell me much, though.” “Yeah, I’m sorry. They were warlocks. I was surprised to recognize their aura, especially since they were in the human world. That’s how they opened the door despite it being locked.” “Warlocks?” My memory searched through the boxes for warlocks and witches. Beings who used Madeis to conjure spells. “What were magicians doing here?” “That milady is the real question in of itself. However, what they were doing was a crime as there shouldn’t be any warlock in the U.S. government. Hence, I told them the truth.” “Do you think they noticed us?” “Hm, I doubt it. To them, we most likely appeared to be human. Though, they might’ve been surprised I was onto them.” “You mentioned the five lords. Would you really have told daddy of this?” “I plan on telling him still. This doesn’t sit well with you, doesn’t it? That’s why I will do my part in telling him.” “Okay, and you’re right. I don’t like what happened at all. I do remember Amelia on the phone and what sounded to be financial problems…but I don’t understand this conclusion.” Miranda smiled towards me, “Well, you should worry about what you want right now. We can deal with this later.” “Yeah.” With a fresh diaper on, I hopped off the bed to find Abbey and Sharon. The two girls sat on the couch, giggling at the show they watched. Both of them smiled as they noticed me. “Hey, Viki,” Abbey smiled. “Heyaaa,” Sharon yawned. “Are you two okay?” “Yup!” Abbey smiled. “Though I am a bit tired.” “It is a little late for you girls, don’t you think?” Amelia announced. “You should go to bed since you have school.” “Fine,” Abbey and Sharon said in unison. “You’re fine to stay here till your mother comes to pick you up,” Amelia exclaimed to me. “Alright,” I replied. Knowing her, she’ll most likely pick me up first thing in the morning before they even go to school. We dressed in our nightgowns and pulled out several blankets and pillows on the floor of Abbey’s room. This process reminded me of my time at daycare. Abbey and Sharon snuck in the covers with the blankets and pillows aligned, barely leaving me any space. “You can have my bed, Viki,” Abbey stated. “Oh, okay.” I nodded. “Thanks.” Filing through the sheets, I quickly found myself in leisurely comfort. The scent had Abbey all around it, but there was also Sharon’s scent in the air. At this point, it shouldn’t be surprising to smell a soiled diaper as well. “I’m so happy you are my friends!” Abbey cheerfully announced. “Yeah, I am as well,” Sharon nodded. “Mhm,” I agreed. “I’ve never really had any friends before…so I’m actually delighted you’re my friends. Though…there are still some things I can’t say…yet….” I felt Abbey grab my hand. “Aw, I’m so happy to be your first friend then! And don’t worry about secrets. I’ll just look forward to learning them, kay?” “Thanks,” I smiled, feeling a tear fall down my cheek. Humans aren’t bad people at all! They are now my friends. I know I live a very different life than these two, but I still wish to remain their friend forever! “Abbey…” I attempted to initiate. However, the sounds of her deep breathing echoed throughout her room. I guess she went to sleep. Staring at her dim light in the corner, I smiled, letting slumber take hold of me.

Thanks for the kind remarks! I always will keep trying to do my best for the stories I write!

Chapter 9 The Vampire’s Jealous Friend Having a clean change, an open mind, I was ready to start this next week of daycare. Despite having diaper changes added to the new common occurrences, I was happy to spend my daycare. I wasn’t sure how long this trial would last, but I wanted to make the most I could during it. Plus, it’d hurt me to leave the new friends that I made. “How was your weekend?” Sharon asked me. “It was a delightful time,” I responded. Sharon sighed to herself, “I take you two had loads of fun then.” “Yup!” Abbey cheered. “We had a really nice tea party!” I nodded along, “Yeah, I’m glad I woke up a little earlier in the day to manage my studies prior.” “Studies?” Sharon and Abbey questioned in unison. “You have school on Saturday?” Abbey asked. “Yes,” I answered. “Was that odd?” “Most school’s around here have both Sunday and Saturday off,” Sharon remarked. “I see,” I scratched my head in surprise. I didn’t know they had a different schedule… “Well, how was yesterday then?” Abbey asked. I exhaled, being thankful Abbey was changing the subject. However, I began recalling the events for Sunday—the day before. Nothing special had occurred, except for when I was reading my book in the afternoon. I’d felt an urge within my bowels stirring about. Unsure if I should have relieved myself immediately given the padding I’ve worn each day, I went to ask the mother in secret. However, when I told her I had to go potty, she only told me she was surprised I hadn’t already gone. Given her consent, I squatted on the spot. “Hmm, nothing too special I can think of,” I responded. “I mostly read my book.” “Ah, you sure like to read Viki,” Abbey announced. I suppose it is a hobby most vampires partake in… “Now, back to this tea party you mentioned,” Sharon butted in. “I really wish I was there now.” “Yeah,” Abbey nodded. “I wish you could have as well.” I nodded alongside her. “I wish I could have convinced my parents to go so I could have had a tea party with you too, Abbey.” “But you had to visit with your aunt… It’s okay, we’ll have another tea party.” “But it isn’t….” Sharon exhaled. “Jeez, you don’t understand.” What…what’s going on? Why do they both look upset? “Understand what?” Abbey stated, puzzled. “That I’m upset you didn’t wait for me!” Sharon shouted. “You always do this!” “I…I didn’t mean to….” Abbey began sobbing. Is…is it because of me? If I wasn’t here, Sharon wouldn’t be like this? “I thought you were my friend! But I see you think differently! Just because you’re different?” It has to be…I’m the real different one here… “No, you are my friend!” Abbey retorted. “I’m so sorry!” “Hmph, I don’t think you really mean that.” A presence crept closer to us from the side. Most likely Teresa’s. However, I couldn’t ignore the sight in front of me. If I wasn’t so stupid…If I didn’t wish to meet humans like I wanted…Sharon and Abbey wouldn’t be having this… Unable to contain my despair, a tear rolled down my cheek. “I think…” Sharon attempted to speak. “Sniff,” I uncontrollably cried. The tears wouldn’t quit falling down my cheeks. “I’m so sorry….” “…No,” Sharon sniffled. “I-I’m sorry….” She also began to cry. “I-I didn’t mean to…I’m sorry, Abbey, I still want us to be friends.” “Wah,” Abbey began crying. “I do too!” “Well, I’m glad I didn’t have to interrupt you three,” sounded Teresa. “If either of you three feel the need to talk, I can help you talk it out then.” With a smile, she walked off. I returned her smile before facing the other two. “It’s my fault,” Sharon announced. “I didn’t mean to burst like that….” “It's okay!” Abbey cheerfully stated before hugging Sharon. “I know you didn’t mean it.” Sharon faced me, “I’m really sorry, Viki. I didn’t mean to get you involved. You’ve been a good friend to us…So I’m sorry again.” I gave a smile back, “I’m fine! Happy that it wasn’t something I caused.” Sharon shook her head, “No, it was me. I’m sorry for making you feel like that. But I think I know how to solve this.” “How?” Abbey questioned. Sharon gave an innocent grin, “That’s a secret!” With the recent struggle behind us, the two girls cuddled right up to me during naptime. “We can share, Viki, right?” questioned Sharon. “Of course, we can!” Abbey answered. “Haha,” I giggled. “I’m happy you two are my friends, but I don’t think I can fall asleep like this.” “Haha,” Both the girls giggled along. Their earlier squabble had me worried, but I felt content knowing it wasn’t my fault. Phew, I thought it might’ve been how different I was—being a vampire and all. Even though they don’t know that, it has bothered me just how different we are. They know many things that I have been entirely unaware of. I’d bet they’d be shocked if I shared some of my own details… Smiling to myself with hidden knowledge, I closed my eyes, ready to slumber. Here I was, in line once again for receiving a diaper change. Ever since my first wet bed, this line had become a regular occurrence for me. However, I have been enchanted with the protection this diaper brought me. “Hey Viki,” sounded a familiar voice. Yes, this reoccurring line I stood in had no differences. Yet, a voice that sounded out of place found its way in. “Hm?” I questioned in my head. Turning around, face-to-face, with a blushing Sharon. “Wha?!” However, this wasn’t the same Sharon. As this Sharon, carried her blanket and bedding—and a wet pair of shorts! “Sharon, are you okay?” Hearing my question, Abbey turned to face us. “Oh, Sharon…you had an accident?” Sharon kept her smile despite the obvious, “I believe so.” “I’m sorry, I know how it can feel,” I looked down. “It’s fine,” Sharon responded. “I mean, you two have them, so I shouldn’t have to feel bad, right?” “Yeah,” Abbey cheered. “It’s completely okay!” “Mhm,” I nodded along. “Abbey’s right. Plus, hehe, it wasn’t long ago when Abbey helped me find this line. Teresa took excellent care of me then. So, I’m sure she’ll treat you just right!” “Yeah, that’s right, huh,” Abbey commented unsure. “Thanks,” Sharon smirked. “I’m sure Teresa will give me a nice change.” The line went by swiftly, with Abbey exiting the line. Followed by me entering after. Nothing was new with this change. However, I only was worried about how Sharon would be treated. Everything should be fine! I cheered to myself. Teresa took great care of me when I first came here and wet the bed, and I’m a vampire princess. Sharon’s a human girl; they will give her the best treatment! With that in mind, I proceeded to think about the next set of questions to ask Teresa. With a clean size nine Coddlers diaper, I stepped out of the stall. Giving Sharon a smile on the way out, Sharon stepped up to the stall’s door. “Oh my Sharon,” I could hear Teresa state. However, that was the last thing I heard as I exited into the noisy room of children—that are well-rested. Finding my seat across from Abbey, I exchanged a smile. “I never thought Sharon would have an accident,” Abbey stated. It was true, given Sharon’s nature. She didn’t seem like the type to fall victim to something so childish. “Yeah,” I nodded. “Though she did say her older sister had the same problem before.” Abbey lit up like she made a discovery putting the two details together, “You’re right. Though I remember the several nights sleeping over Sharon’s. When her sister did wet the bed, we never made fun of her. Though, hehe, I remember making a comment about her diaper leaking. Since I still just wore diapers at the time.” “Haha, I see. Did you feel embarrassed for getting that mixed up?” “Yeah,” Abbey scratched her head with a blush. “It made her sister feel rather embarrassed too. I even offered her one of my diapers. I can’t remember if she ever took one or not, though.” “Well, if she wet the bed, she should have.” “Yeah.” Part of what Abbey stated caused me to smirk, “You may have been mixed up at the time due to diapers, but you still are wearing one.” “Haha,” Abbey laughed. “You’re right, Viki! Maybe not much has changed. Sometimes, I wonder if I’ll actually ever grow up.” “I’m sure you will. I’ve learned recently that we just need to take our time. So…hehe,” I couldn’t help giggling at the thought of acting so infantile. “Thanks, Viki! I’m sure Sharon needs to take her time too.” “Yeah, but let us not try to embarrass when she returns.” After that statement, I felt the presence of Sharon approaching the table. “Hey, Sharon,” I waved my hand. Sharon returned the wave with a smile. Abbey smiled, following suit, “Isn’t it nice to receive a change?” Nothing different appeared from Sharon’s attire. The prior dark shorts she had on before were replaced with another dark pair in Sharon’s size. However, the tone of her cheeks was redder than before. “Yeah, I see what you meant by enjoying Teresa’s care.” “Teehee, Teresa takes great care of us, doesn’t she?” Abbey responded. “Yeah, she didn’t hesitate to help me at all,” Sharon smiled. “Though…” Sharon began twiddling her thumbs. “She did tell me I’ll have to wear protection for naptime now. Not only that but…if I wanted to wear any now.” A vague memory popped into my head of Teresa doing just about the same for me. However, I’m sure she was only joking for wearing the protection now part. “She was joking right,” I stated. Sharon turned red at my statement. Abbey pounded her palms to the table in excitement, “Are you wearing a diaper!” Sharon shook her head, “No, but I’m wearing a pull-up. I did think about the diaper but thought it might’ve been a little much right now.” “That’s okay,” Abbey responded. “Now we all are wearing protection!” I nodded in Abbey’s response. If what Sharon states were true, we all were indeed wearing a form of protection. “Haha yeah,” Sharon laughed. “Though you two are wearing diapers, and I’m in a pull-up.” “Eh, it's still protection regardless. I always knew you’d enjoy wearing them too!” “Now now,” Sharon replied. “I haven’t gotten used to it yet.” Sharon began shifting in her seat. There wasn’t a way to tell if she wore pull-ups or not, even with my royal-vampire senses. However, Sharon was our friend that we could trust. “Well, now that we are all wearing padding, what should us um….” I began to blush. “Babies wike to do…eep!” My infantile tongue accidentally slipped out. “Heehee, pway with cards,” Abbey joined along. “I uh,” Sharon thought to herself. “Would also wike to pway?” Her infantile tongue failed to match the standards of Abbey and myself. “Huhuhu,” Abbey snarked with pride. “You have much to wearn, my fehwow baby!” “Yes, teach me the ways,” Sharon smirked. “Very well. My first wesson, diapers are da best.” “Okay, diapers are great…though I’m in a pull-up.” “Wesson two, it okay to accident.” “Okay, it okay to accident.” Sharon turned red after repeating that phrase. Abbey continued compiling random baby rules for Sharon as I got a deck of go fish cards ready for us “baby-trio” to use. Near the time of my departure, I found myself wishing to stay longer. Though my diaper was now thoroughly soaked, I held the cards in my hand dear. Feeling Teresa’s warm presence near me, I let my guard down. I knew she only wished to check on how we were currently doing. Most importantly, for a certain status. “Viki,” Teresa whispered in my ear. “You’re wet; we’ll need to change you. Let me check your friends first, though.” As she stated, Teresa went one by one around the table. She whispered into Abbey’s ear after shifting through her waist, “You’re wet, Abbey, come with me for a change.” Abbey stood up, following behind Teresa, who stopped at Sharon performing the same check. This confirmed what Sharon told us about her being changed in a pull-up. However, I was surprised to hear the next whisper. “Sharon, you are also wet. I’ll have to change the three of you.” Sharon proceeded to follow behind Teresa. Given the two girls already following Teresa, I joined her side as well. Abbey skipped across as we walked into the walkway, “We all have accident!” Sharon looked over with a blush, “It okay to accident.” “Yup, it’s completely okay!” Teresa confirmed. I couldn’t help smile to myself within this group of girls who have wet themselves. I may be very different from humans being a vampire, but I feel like they are similar to me acting like a baby! Or well acting like a child. Giggling to myself, I led the line-up with my diaper change. With a clean diaper, the time past departure, I happily sat in the vehicle. My mother next to me with her hands on the wheel. However, a fanged grin appeared as she gazed to my side. Hmm, now that I think about it. Abbey and Sharon both have had accidents now. Does that mean it's common for humans to have that many accidents? Curious about my thought, I turned to face my mother. “I’m curious about something,” I initiated the conversation. “Do humans have many accidents during the day or night?” Mother stood silent for a few seconds, “Hmm, I’m not that familiar with humans, to be fair. I know some vampires go through similar experiences as you have gone through. However, it is rare. Most vampires are potty-trained by one and likely never wet the bed.” She looked over at me. “You know, we had you trained at one and a half, though.” “Really?” I tilted my head. Am I that different from my own kind? One who trained later and wets the bed… “Yeah,” she continued. “We were relatively busy at the time, however, when you turned one. Miranda was at her early stages of being a maid, too, now that I think about it.” “Oh really? Hehe, Miranda just starting as a maid.” The thought of it caused me to giggle. “Did she make many mistakes?” “Of course,” she smirked. The thought of me being different resurfaced, “I’m curious what makes me so different then? I wet the bed; I’m really not sure why either?” “Your father, and I was rather surprised at first when you did start wetting the bed. I remember him brooding over it the first day, worrying how our sweet daughter was feeling. But, it really isn’t a problem now, which we’re glad for. Although,” she smirked. “I guess you are just our special wittle princess now!” “Heehee,” I giggled. “I wike being special!” “I enjoy you being my special daughter as well!” She leaned over, giving a slight tickle to my side. “Ehehe,” I fidgeted with giggles.

Chapter 8 The Vampire’s First Play-Date The sight of the road in a human town brings my fangs to appear. But, with an eager grin and recently changed diaper, my excitement for the day grew boundless. I had been allowed to wear diapers at home since a couple days ago. Since then, my trips to the toilet have been fewer, but I’ve had fun regardless. Now that the day was Saturday, my promise to Abbey will be fulfilled. Abbey asked about visiting, and my parents accepted the notion following the trial. However, Abbey could not host the event until Saturday as they were busy with school in the week. So, with the weekend here, Abbey and Sharon would have been free from school. Though, of course, Sharon already had plans with her family. Thus, this event would be for only Abbey and me. My first actual visit with humans! The smile on my face was about ready to burst through the window. However, with my training and studies completed for today before the trip, I could look forward to this event Abbey has laid out for me. Despite the original deadline for the trial to end by this week, the surprising results I brought to the table concurred for an extended period. Even I could tell the smile on my father's face to hear happy I was going through this excursion. He obviously hides it in front of the cabinet, but I could tell he’s even happy seeing the results. Heehee! He only asks not to change my diaper, though. Silwy daddy! But I wove you still! Thoughts of his recent head pats caused me to blush. A small beige two-story house with a blue car parked in front. This must have been the location designated from Abbey—which was transcribed by her mother. Putting our vehicle into park allowed us to exit the car. Once I took a step outside, I could feel the flat concrete surface against my black slip-on shoe. Mother came to me and strapped a silver bag over my shoulder. Its contents weren’t too heavy to me at the very least, but the bag rested at my hip against the pink skirt. Untucking my starry printed pink shirt, I faced my mother. “Remember now,” Mother instructed. “That bag has more changes for you if you need them. There’s also a pair of underwear in case you wanted to trade out.” “Mom!” I pouted with a blush. “I remember you placing them in before we left. You don’t have to remind me!” “I know, I’m just worried, okay!” Her expression turned sour. “It isn’t like you’re dropping me off to be sold,” I turned away. “Sigh, I know you said this “friend” of yours is sweet. I just can’t find myself letting my girl go okay!” She proceeded to hug me. The warmth from her felt very comforting. Thus, I embraced her back. “I’m sorry for worrying you,” I responded. “It’s fine. I trust you will be okay. Just let me know otherwise, okay?” “Mhm, will do!” After taking a step forward, I felt a tuck on my skirt. Turning around, I turned red. “Mom!” She had lifted my skirt, partially checking the status of my diaper. “I’m sorry, dear, I really wanted to make sure you didn’t need a change already.” “Miranda changed me before we left, so I should be fine.” …I should be fine. But…maybe I should change back to my panties. Pressing the button near the tan door caused a sound to alarm throughout the inside of the house. Footsteps closed in near the other side of the door. Taking mothers hand, we squeezed each other tightly in anticipation. The door gently opened, revealing a brunette woman, possibly in her late thirties. Sporting a pair of jeans and a white button-up shirt, she gave us a smile. “You must be Abbey’s friend!” She stated as she glanced at me. I smiled, snipping at the side of my skirt, performing a curtsy. Mother followed along, yanking her black skirt. “Yes, I’m Viki Alu. I am Abbey’s friend.” “You’re quite behaved, I see,” The woman responded with a smile. She then faced back in the house, “Abbey!” Several audible thuds derived from the stairs behind the woman. “Yes, mother?” questioned a familiar voice. Walking down the stairs was a young, brunette girl garbed in a pastel pink frilly dress. The hem fluttering by her knees as she walked down in her white socks. Seeing the young Abbey brought a smile to my face. “Oh, Viki!” Abbey shouted, running up to me. “I’m happy to see you again, teehee!” “So, this is the girl you’ve been talking about,” the woman exclaimed to Abbey. “Uhhuh!” Abbey replied. “I apologize,” the woman stated. “I’m Abbey’s mother.” “Nice to meet you,” I gave another curtsy. “Well…” mother began to speak. “I best get going now. I’ll be back to pick you up at our arranged time.” She gave another curtsy before walking off. However, she turned around a few steps in, “Oh, and have fun!” She finally took off. The arranged time she referred to was around six. Thus, it’d give me more time to visit than I would in daycare. Turning my attention back towards Abbey, I began wondering what we were going to do. I’m unfamiliar with how humans get together…let alone my own kind; if I’m being honest…I’ve only really done whatever I’ve wanted with Miranda following along. “I’m happy to have you over,” Abbey’s mother stated. “Abbey’s been talking about you every day now this week.” “Teehee, yup!” Abbey commented. “But I wanted to tell you how happy I am for you to be my daughters' friend at daycare.” Aw, that’s really nice of her to say! I’ve been delighted myself to have Abbey as a friend! “I’m happy to have her as a friend too! She’s made daycare easier for me.” I began to blush. “As well, um, helping me with things.” “I’m happy to hear that then,” she looked proud as we looked over to Abbey. “I should mention this so that you don’t have to be alarmed later on. Abbey has said a lot of things to me. Like, Viki’s a sweet and nice girl, very smart, and rather shy. I began to smile with pride hearing these compliments. “However,” she continued. “Abbey did mention that you were like her in that you wore protection.” My face turned red, feeling astonished. Oh no, is she going to ridicule me! “It’s perfectly fine, Viki. I’m rather fine with it since I’m certain you’re aware Abbey’s been put in diapers this week.” “Heehee, yeah,” Abbey giggled. “So don’t feel bad. It’s okay for you to wear them!” The encouragement caused me to smile. “Thanks!” “Though, you do look much younger than what Abbey mentioned.” “Hehe, thanks.” Abbey began tapping her feet on the ground with a pout, “Let's go pway already!” She took my hand and started luring me up the stairs. “I’ll be up to check on you girls later. So let me know if you need a change, okay.” Her sentence closed off on a wink. “Okay,” I nodded back. “My changes are in my bag.” Feeling another tug, we began scaling up the stairs. Abbey didn’t hold on for long and went ahead of me—her diaper popped into view under the dress she wore. I bet one could see mine if they were behind me. Holding the backside of my skirt and blush, we found ourselves up the stairs. The room immediately to the left was rather pink. This room befitted its resident—Abbey. Given the state it was in, I couldn’t help feel warm and cozy just standing at the entrance. Stuffed animals of many animals sat on her pink bed, dolls spread around on multiple pastel-blue shelves and a monitor of some kind placed on the wall. This room had me jealous of how cute it was. Dropping my bag next to her bed, Abbey looked towards me with a smile. “Do let my mother know if you need a change. I’m sure she’ll change you like Teresa does. Especially if you make a stinky!” I nodded with a blush, “Alright, I’ll make sure to tell her then.” “Stinky Viki, hehe!” Abbey’s comments reminded me of the events a couple days ago. The same day I was allowed to wear diapers in my own estate. It was when I had gone to daycare. *** “Hey, Abbey,” I stated as I sat at the usual table in daycare. Seeing how I not only had Abbey’s attention but Sharon’s, I continued. “I was told it was okay to visit!” “Really? Yay!” Abbey cheered in her seat. “I’m happy for you,” Sharon mentioned. “Though, I wish my family wasn’t going to be busy this weekend so I could come too.” “Aw,” Abbey whined. “Your Aunt was coming this weekend, right?” “Yeah.” “I guess there’s nothing you can do then.” After shrugging off the reality, we got back to our arts and crafts. However, I noticed Sharon wasn’t up to her usual speed. I found myself looking over to Sharon, unsure if something was wrong, only to find myself distracted—with the urge for the potty. Good thing I have a diaper then. Otherwise, I would have to use those nasty toilets. Having accepted the act already given my routine in the day, I stopped what I was doing and relax. A trickle squeezed into my diaper, filling that space with warmth. However, the warmth continued to spread around my waist as I continued to wet myself. Finding a short relief and a warm diaper, I had finished wetting my diaper. Yup, not bad at all! It was only a short amount of relief, as the pressure on my system didn’t seize. This nuisance wasn’t just a regular potty break but an urge to poop. With my special treatment taken away, I’d have no access to a toilet to relieve this current predicament. Not like I’d want to anyway! Using a filthy toilet like that! I better just hold it for the time being. I’ll be able to go as much as I want at home. However, seconds turned to minutes as we continued with our arts and crafts. The urge distracted me as I continuously shifted in my seat. We haven’t even had naptime yet, let alone past the first hour. Oof, it is hard to think with this urge. I didn’t go since sometime yesterday, so it makes sense why I’d need to go now. Shifting in my seat caused me to feel the warm-wet stain of my diaper squishing against my waist. I’m supposed to go in my diaper, huh? I shook my head. What am I thinking! Poop my pants? I’m a vampire princess! How could I do such a foul deed! Looking over the table once again, I found myself looking at Abbey—a girl who also wears diapers. Abbey did poop yesterday… I found myself frozen at the thought. It wasn’t the same as peeing one’s pants but releasing waste. However, at the time, I didn’t belittle Abbey at all and treated her like a friend. Abbey would do the same for me…right? Silent at my own thought, the urge lingered in my system. It’s okay, isn’t it? It’s okay…to go potty…right? Causing myself to go silent once again, I felt myself turning red. My hands pushing against the chair gave leeway space for my padded rear under my skirt and the flat surface of the chair. It’s okay…It’s okay to go potty! Embracing my desire to act younger, closing my eyes, I forced myself to push. The urge built pressure on my bottom, causing me to stop. Taking another deep breath, I pushed again. Once again, it built up even more towards my bottom. This is it then; if I try more, I will definitely be a poopy princess. Taking another look at Abbey, I took another deep breath before proceeding. A new feeling emerged one I was familiar with on the toilet—pooping. However, this feeling was out of this world and different from what I remember. I could feel myself turning an even bright shade of red as it proceeded to slide into my diaper. Audible flatulence escaped in the process. Taking another breath, I continued to push and poop my pants. With the deed done, a wretched stench coming from my own waist, I took a deep breath. It was very different from when I’d wet myself, but a bit more active. However, a smile came to my face, feeling relief from what I just did. Well, that wasn’t bad at all! I didn’t need to fuss over it that much! With another smile, I ignorantly sat back down. The mushy material proceeded to squish itself on my legs. It was warm and felt a little awkward. Uhh, whoops… Well, I certainly made a mess, hehe. “Abbey,” Sharon called out. “Did you poop?” Not even a minute had gone by since I made my mess. Abbey shook her head, “No, why do you….” Her nose began to wrinkle. Both their faces turned to face me. “Viki?” I looked down towards the floor, “I’m sorry…It was me…I um…went potty.” “Aw,” both the girls smiled. “That’s what diapers are for,” Abbey commented. “It’s fine. I hope you feel better,” Sharon added. “Teehee,” I giggled with a smile. I’m so happy they are okay with it! Maybe pooping my pants isn’t so bad after all! “Thanks!” “Oh my!” voiced an energetic voice to my side. Turning towards the voice, Teresa gave a big smile. “I believe someone needs a change.” “Heehee,” I giggled once again. “That’d be me.” “Yup, I could tell,” Teresa smiled along. “I’d give you a check, but I believe my nose has done a thorough job. We should get you cleaned up then before naptime, huh?” “Yeah,” I stood up. Taking Teresa’s hand, she leads me to get a change. *** The thought of pooping my pants lingered in my mind until Abbey cheerfully skipped across her room. “So,” Abbey turned to face me. “Do you like my room?” No time was required to answer this, “I find it quite adorable.” The amount of color within her room was warm and pleasant. However, the added objects around gave me a childish aura that brought me a smile. “Hehe, thanks!” she smiled in response. “Would you like to see my dolls?” The dolls she must had mentioned were all sitting on shelves. None were near the kind I’ve seen in my world. Us vampires never played much with dolls, which I found a shame. However, these dolls looked very well kept from what I could tell at a general glance. “Sure, I’d love to see them,” I responded. “Yay!” Abbey shouted. Her volume had to have been easy enough for her mother to hear all the way across the house. She swiftly held two dolls in her hand before bringing them closer to me. “Be gentle with them,” she stated as she had one out. Following Abbey’s order, I took adoll. The doll was clearly meant to be a girl with long blonde hair. A gentle face was artfully put on them alongside a white strap dress. The main body felt a bit sturdy with plastic material. This doll was nothing like the one I had seen and played with at daycare. This doll would have to be more expensive than those flimsy models. “Teehee, I call that one Sally!” Abbey commented. “I see,” I responded, gazing at Sally, the doll. “Now, let me show you, Tina!” Abbey stated, offering the doll trade. Following through with the transaction allowed me to see Tina the doll. Tina was very similar to Sally, except for being an entirely different design. “Well, what do you think of them?” Given that I hadn’t had any dolls, a bit of jealousy built up inside me, to begin with. “I really like them. But they seem fancier than the kind of dolls I’d have expected.” “Haha, yeah, Sharon once said the same thing.” “Is that so?” I guess it is difficult to picture Abbey with more delicate objects. “How did you come by getting these?” I couldn’t imagine these being an average purchase within a store. Although, I don’t exactly know what human stores do carry. “Huhu, impressed are you,” Abbey smirked. “My mother took me to this old shop that had a really cute doll. I never had seen anything like it before and begged her to get it for me. She told me if I promised I’d take extra care of her, she’d get it. I did my best, and eventually, she helped me hunt for special dolls.” “Interesting. I’d say you’ve been doing an excellent job for their well-being.” “Hehe, thanks! Would you like to play with them now?” I smiled towards her, “Sure, I’d love to.” We have nothing like this back home, so I’m looking forward to this! Abbey presented Sally in her hand, and I followed her directions with Tina. Bringing other dolls into our space, we began making pretend adventures the dolls would take part in. Ten minutes have gone by while Abbey and I giggled for the lamest misfortunate events occurring for a doll. From the scent in the room that changed a few minutes prior, Abbey had wet her diaper. “They tripped and fell,” Abbey stated. “And that’s when they dropped the keys to the building. But they really had to go potty.” “Haha, that is rather unfortunate,” I replied. “Yup!” Abbey grinned. “It’d help if they were wearing a diaper like us.” A presence approached near the door. Turning my direction towards the doorway, I saw Abbey’s mother with a tray of something smelling sweet. “Hey girls,” voiced Abbey’s mother. “I wanted to check on you two and give you something you could use for a tea party.” After giving a wink towards Abbey, she placed the tray on the nearby table. “Thanks, mom!” Abbey smiled. Abbey’s mother approached Abbey lifting the backside of her skirt, “You’re wet, sweetie. Let me give you a change first, okay?” “Okay,” Abbey stood up. Abbey’s mother then faced me, “How are you, Viki?” “I’m having fun,” I responded with a smile. I really am having a lot of fun! I don’t think I’d have felt this way just remaining with my own kind. “Haha, that’s great to hear,” she smirked. “But I was wondering how your diaper was.” “Oh…” I silently blushed. Well, I haven’t used it, so that’d mean I’m all clean. “I’m clean.” “Dry, huh? Well, let me know if you do need a change.” “Okay,” I nodded back. “Well, let's get you cleaned up first,” she voiced towards Abbey. “Kay,” Abbey responded, following her mother out the door. Abbey returned to the table with her diaper changed, where her mother placed cookies, cups, and a pitcher. “Would you like to have a tea party?” I smiled at the question, “I’d love to.” “Yay!” Abbey shouted. Abbey wasn’t capable of pouring the pitcher efficiently. Thus, I took it upon myself to tackle the task. “Thanks, Viki,” Abbey sat with a smile. With both our cups filled, I brought the cup to my mouth with the highest of manners. Sipping on the drink told me this sweet taste was much closer to the kind I have enjoyed. Seeing Abbey pouring a spoonsful of sugar into her cup told me this was closer to the natural style. Adding a few spoons of sugar myself, I brought the sweet fragrance back to my mouth. I haven’t ever had a real tea party like this. Us vampires rarely have any real gatherings after all. Looking over to Abbey, she returned my smile. “It has been ages since I’ve last had a tea party of this quality.” “Teehee,” Abbey giggled. “I’m glad you can have one now, then.” Taking another sip brought about a sensation throughout my body. The sweet content was right up my alley. However, the liquids brought about a sudden urge to pee within me. I could always ask to use their toilet. They aren’t that gross, so the bathroom shouldn’t be that dirty…should it? But they are aware of my Coddlers anyways. So, what would be the point of me using the toilet just to hide my secret? With that thought in mind, I opened my legs and relaxed. There wasn’t a need for me to hold on to this urge any longer. “Are you okay?” Abbey questioned. While I was silent with a blush, it was apparent she took notice. “Um, yeah,” I replied with a blush. “I uh, was trying to um….” I began turning red, “go potty….” “Oh, had to pee? Well, that’s fine, that’s what our diapers are for!” Abbey stood up with a smile and a sense of pride. “Diapers are great, aren’t they?” I nodded, returning to my meditative state. A trickle began coursing its way into my diaper, causing that spot to be pleasantly warm. Diapers are rather splendid for some reason. They are comfy and useful. I don’t think I’d ever have come to this discovery if it wasn’t for the recent events. My mind began thinking about the course of the week. This week for me, had been vastly different from any period in my life. I went to the human world, met a few humans even becoming their friends! That had been a dream of mine, and now it was a reality. Humans aren’t bad at all! I knew we only misunderstood them because of the things in the past. Now I bet we’ll remain friends forever! I started imagining the lifespan of a human compared to a vampire. …At least I think we will? How long do humans live typically? I know vampires can live up to a few hundred years old. Oh well, I’ll have to think about that later. With my mind content on this week, the stream warming my diaper dribbled its last bit. “All done,” I announced with a blushing smile. Abbey gave a smile in return. The snacks on the table cleared, Abbey stood up from her seat. “Wanna play house?” “House?” I questioned. The object in question was one we stood in. However, I was unfamiliar with how one was to “play” it. “How does that work?” “It's simple,” Abbey stated. “I’ll play the mamma and you play my baby. Since you did have an accident and all teehee.” So, in other words, we act out parts. “Okay, that seems simple.” This must be a human game, then? “Yup, okay baby, heehee!” Abbey took my hand. “You can only crawl, okay?” I got down on all four of my limbs, “Okay.” Crouching down reminded me of my wet diaper. “Um, shouldn’t I get a change first?” “Call me mommy baby,” Abbey corrected me. “And it should be fine; mommy will come to check on us some time anyways.” I see, so I will have to wait in the wet diaper then. Well, not like it isn’t harmful to wear. I wiggled my skirt, covering padded-butt back and forth with a smile. It sounds like Abbey’s experienced wearing a diaper. This must be how it is for her, then? “Um, Ab…I mean, mommy. Since going back to diapers, have you asked to go potty?” I have a few times now that I’ve worn the diaper a few days, but I haven’t used the toilet myself that much. Abbey returned an innocent smile, “Nope!” “I see, so you’ve only gone in your diaper then?” “Yeah, but they aren’t that bad, right?” I smiled, “Nope, they are honestly comfy. I guess we might be strange, haha.” “Haha, yeah,” Abbey laughed along. “I’ve had more actual accidents this week, though. I mean, like, I would go without really knowing.” “Oh, I see,” I responded. That’d be a unique experience. To go potty without being aware of it. “But I think it’s time to feed my baby!” Abbey instructed. She assisted me in laying back on her lap. It felt a little odd being slightly taller than the younger girl. However, the warmth of her body was pleasant. Plus, her human scent enveloping me brought a smile. “Open wide!” She held one of the spoons I used for tea time. However, nothing was in the spoon. This command caused me to be afraid to fully open my mouth. If she were to investigate my teeth, my secret as a vampire would be well-known. Holding back slightly, I opened my mouth to a small margin. Thankfully, the spoon entered without any questions. “Good baby! Here are some yum yums!” Repeating the process a few times, when Abbey picked up some invisible food source on the table and stuck the spoon in my mouth, she placed the spoon back on the table. “Wasn’t that great, baby!” Playing along, I began to nod, “Mhm.” Abbey frowned, “Now now, babies don’t talk!” I suppose she is right. Even as a vampire, I’m aware my kind can’t talk immediately after they are born. However, they do begin learning Ansen roughly a year after they are born. “Hehe!” I giggled with a smile picturing a baby—that I was trying to play with. “That’s my baby!” Abbey turned me over and held me up in her arms. The semi-hug was rather pleasant, especially being well treated by a human. Her hand began patting my back repeatedly. What is Abbey doing? After a few pats on my back, I couldn’t resist questioning. “Um, mommy. What are you doing?” “Oh baby, I was trying to help you burp silwy!” Burp? I think that’s some kind of noise being made? “Ah,” I constructed a noise. “All better now,” Abbey stated, holding me up in her arms. This baby treatment isn’t bad at all…maybe I should note this in my mind to share with Miranda… Abbey guided me to her bed, uncovering the white sheets under the pink comforter. “Time for my baby's nap!” Naptime here? I guess babies do need their sleep. I faked a yawn before crawling up to the bed. However, it wasn’t much of a challenge climbing up on all four; however, Abbey did push me—on my padded rear. Now on her bed, the scent of Abbey is embedded on the pillow. Laying on Abbey’s bed, a presence approached us. Abbey’s mother peered through the room, giving us a smile. “I didn’t mean to interrupt you, but I wanted to check on you two.” Her swift hands peeked under Abbey’s pink dress. “Well, my babies dry.” She then turned to face me. I began to blush, given my diaper was wet. “I um…” “Viki went pee-pee,” Abbey answered for me. “Is that true?” Abbey’s mother questioned. “Mhm,” I turned red. “My diaper’s wet.” “Well then,” She gave a smile. “We’ll have to change you then. Follow me.” Taking her hand, I took my bag and followed her out of the room. She led me a room across the hall. This room was far more expansive, though plain compared to Abbey’s. A pink mat was on the floor that she guided me to. Following her instruction, I proceeded to lay back on the soft matting. I’m getting my diaper changed. This was the obvious outcome of this. I’m sorry, mother! I’ll just have to keep this change a secret. “Now, let me make this nice and fast, okay, Viki? Let me know if you feel uncomfortable, okay.” “Okay…” I blushed. “Um…thanks…” Giving a smile, I lifted my legs in the air. “Aw, you’re welcome!” This change felt awkward, though for obvious reasons. Abbey’s mother was a human woman and someone I recently just met. However, I did my best to picture her in Teresa’s place. Like Teresa, she applied a powder before taping up the diaper. I wasn’t sure what its uses were, but perhaps it was something we needed to adopt at my own house. “And all done!” She announced. “How do you feel?” “Better,” I stated as I stood up. “Thanks for changing me!” I gave her a curtsy. “Haha, you should teach Abbey a thing or two. But you’re free to go back now.” She opened the door freeing me from the current room. “Alright,” I nodded before walking out with the bag in hand. However, a thirsting feeling pinged inside me. “Um,” I stopped. “I’m kind of thirsty….” “Aw,” she smiled. “Why don’t you follow me real fast then.” Following behind her, she leads me to a relatively small kitchen. It had the standards as a fridge, table, utensils, and oven. Though it was meek in comparison to the kitchen at our current estate. She opened an overhead cabinet with a yank, taking a pink-clear plastic cup out of it. “Will water be fine? We do have juices if you’d like or soda.” The sound of juices caught my interest. “What kinds of juices?” She put the cup up to the fridge's open portion, and a vibrating sound reverberated in the air. After a couple seconds, one ice cube, two, three, and four plopped out into the cup. This mechanism was something I was unaware of. “We have grape, strawberry lemonade, cherry, apple, and orange.” Given the choices, I wanted to be somewhat adventurous now that I was in the human world. “Strawberry Lemonade.” These were two flavors I liked, but never at the same time. Humans sure have many creations. The brunette-haired woman took a carton out of the right side of the fridge before twisting the blue cap. Pouring the sweet-smelling liquid into the cup, she handed it to me with a smile. Returning her smile, I took hold of the chilled cup. Sipping its contents caused a swirling of a very sweet taste budding along with my tongue—and my teeth. Downing, the whole drink in one go, brought a fanged expression on my face. Unable to hide given the delightful drink, she smiled back. “You liked that, huh?” She asked. “Yeah, it was delicious!” I responded. “Here, I’ll give you another glass then,” She took hold of the cup. Pouring more of the drink into the cup, she returned it to me. I proceeded to drink from it once more. “What kinds of things you like, Viki?” Swallowing the liquid, I returned her gaze. “I like to read.” “Ah, I see,” She responded. You know, I think it’s rude of me that I haven’t asked her name yet. The thought came to mind as it felt like I hadn’t given the woman the respect she deserved. “Um, what’s your name?” “Oh?” She scratched her head. “My name is Amelia, though you can call me Abbey’s mother if you like.” “Ah, I’d rather call you Amelia if that’s fine.” “That is fine too,” Amelia replied with a smile. Taking another sip, a reverberating sound rang within the room. It jingled to some sort of beat as if a song. Amelia pulled out a rectangular device that was the source of the sound. This device was likely a phone I remembered reading about within a book. “I’m sorry, let me take this real fast. You can have more if you’d like, though.” Amelia put the phone up to her left ear before walking out of the kitchen. “Hello,” Amelia said quietly. The voice was quiet enough that no mere human would have been able to hear her; however, that was no feat for a vampire of my stature. “Mrrff raff grrrf,” A sound responded near Amelia. I wasn’t sure what the sound was until I put together that she was on the phone. This was most likely the other end of the phone’s line. I guess I can’t hear a phone at a medium distance away then. At least clearly. I can’t make out any sound patterns that a being would make, after all. “But, you promised,” Amelia whispered back. “You said we had longer!” The tone of her voice felt emotional. “We can’t pay back everything yet. We need more time! Please!” The more I sipped on the drink, the topic Amelia kept mentioning was a topic of funding or money as far as I could tell. I knew it wasn’t of my business, but it sounded rather dire. Humans have their troubles…I know they’ve had to have experience hardships like us vampires have. But I suppose there are troubles they have to endure. Amelia pronounced a conclusion before walking back into the kitchen. “I apologize about that.” “It’s fine,” I tilted my head. “This juice is delicious!” She smiled back to me, “I’m happy to hear that.” Amelia then held the juice in hand and put it back in the fridge. “When you’re finished, you can set the cup on the table, and I’ll take care of it later, alright.” “Okay,” I responded, taking another sip. Drinking the sweet contents, I grew curious about Abbey’s surrounding life. Abbey’s a rather charming girl. But it sounds like she could be expecting a rather tricky life… Finishing the drink, I cleared my mind placing the cup on the table as instructed. Finding my way to the stairs, I headed back to Abbey’s room. Returning to the pink oasis that was Abbey’s room, a different scene was painted. Given our previous exchange, it was going to be my naptime. However, Abbey laid about on her bed, sound asleep. “Hehe,” I giggled quietly. “Guess mommy needs naptime too!” Tiptoeing over, I laid next to her. “Sweep, well, mommy!” I whispered before relaxing. “Sweep well, Viki,” Abbey murmured back. Used to the middle-of-the-day naptimes from daycare, I felt a pleasant slumber take upon me. Once again, sitting in the seat of the black vehicle, mother and I made our return to our domain. Saying goodbye was pleasant, as it gave me hope to visit once again. Especially seeing Abbey’s smile as I left. “How did that visit go?” mother asked. I openly smiled with fangs on display, “I loved it!” “Really?” she smirked. “I’m impressed to hear continuous positive results, Viki. Perhaps this was a good thing, yes?” “Yeah!” I smiled once more. However, another urge built in me—a need to pee. Thinking back to Abbey, she was all diapers and no toilet the girl. Diapers really aren’t that bad at all! After that thought, the pleasantly warm liquid oozed out into my diaper. “Teehee!” I blushed. “Hm?” mother looked puzzled. “Oh, I’m sorry,” I tilted my head. “I kind of went ahead and wet myself.” She gave me a smile, “And that’s perfectly fine, sweetie! I don’t mind my wittle princess having done her business in her wittle diaper.” Her hand reached over and began tickling me, “Heehee!” “We’ll make sure to change you when we arrive back.” A change to look forward to, I recounted the noted concepts to exchange with Miranda once we did get back.

Chapter 7 The Vampire’s Surprise “Splosh, splosh,” sounded my movement. Another bright morning and another soaked diaper. The weight caused it to sag, though I didn’t mind. With my fangs hanging under my grin, I walked down the hall. From the night before, I conversed with Miranda once again. During that pleasant time, she told me to see her first thing in the morning. Hence why I hadn’t taken off the soaked garment nor prepared myself for the day. Thankfully my bed was dry, thanks to the currently soaked garment, so I didn’t have to worry about making a trip to the laundry room this time around. Miranda appeared relatively upbeat when she said that. I began to reminisce the night prior with Miranda’s comment. “Huhu, Viki. I have a little treatment I’d like to deliver to you tomorrow. I want you to promise me you’ll come to see me first thing in the morning!” With a bright smile and an endearing embrace, we set this early meeting up. However, I hadn’t the slightest idea what she was up to. Tapping my foot along the carpet, I stood in the fork in the hall before the main entrance. This was the supposed meeting place Miranda told me to travel to. However, there was no Miranda. Well, I suppose we didn’t set any time up for it. I just woke up and walked over here. It’s possible that she hasn’t even awoken herself. That thought was crushed by the sound of footsteps to my right. Looking down the hall, I could see the navy-blue skirted uniform layered with a clean apron and dark long hair—Miranda. “I apologize, milady,” Miranda curtsied. “I didn’t mean to keep you long.” I gave a curtsy holding the hem of my frilly light-blue nightgown, “It wasn’t that delayed. And we didn’t set a time anyways. So don’t bite into sour fruit.” “I’ve been thinking about this all morning!” Miranda smirked. “So, I cannot wait any longer.” She held her hand out for me to accept. Returning her smirk with my own, I took her hand. With a firm grasp, we relaxed our arms at our sides. Side by side, Miranda now held hands with the princess other maids dreamed of—me. “Follow my lead, Viki!” Miranda exclaimed. “Hehe,” I giggled. “You’re already breaking formalities in the open, huh?” “Gah,” Miranda looked shocked at the realization. “You’re right… milady.” “Aw, it’s fine!” I innocently smiled. “I’ve wanted to do this anyway.” “What exactly do you mean?” Miranda stood clueless. “Teehee, frolic while holding your hand!” I began pulling her arm forward mid-hop. “Aw,” Miranda blushed. “I apologize again. I believe I were to be taking the lead.” Swiftly matching my pace, Miranda walked to my side as I proceeded to skip forward. I know it really isn’t much, but I feel so happy right now! Miranda doesn’t mind me being childish like this, so I think I’ll enjoy myself even more! Walking, well for Miranda as I frolicked, we stopped at the bathroom’s door the way I traveled before. Letting go of my hand, Miranda turned to face me. “Well, this is the first thing I wanted to do.” “Hm?” I gave a puzzled look. I’m really not sure what Miranda has in mind. Did she want to change me or something? Though she would have done that in my room. “I’m confused. What did you have in mind?” “Well,” Miranda began to blush as she tapped her fingers together. “Hearing about the humans had me look into them myself. And I’ve sweat a bit during my exercises er cleaning routines.” I smiled brightly, “You actually did?” “Um, yeah, even I have some trouble,” Miranda answered. “No, not that you sweated,” I shook my head. “That you looked into the humans!” “Ah, yeah, I did.” She began to look behind us as if investigating to make sure we were alone. “Do you mind if I treat you now?” “Treat me? How? I’m curious what you learned, though!” “Huhu,” Miranda smirked. “In that case, I’ll tell you if you accept.” I smiled proudly, “Alright, I ask you to treat me and tell me everything!” “Done,” Miranda smirked. Her skillful hands and footwork moved with celerity; it went past even my vampire sensors. Within a second, no a microsecond, my feet left the ground as my body tilted. Miranda had swiftly carried me off the ground and into her arms. The bathroom door also apparently was open. “Huhu, it’s been some time since I’ve last carried you.” “Yes, it quite has been,” I answered back. Despite how surprising it was, I felt happy. Stepping forward into the bathroom, Miranda carried me in. She shut the door with an unknown force before setting me down on my feet. Turning the bathtub facet in full force, the large tub began filling itself. “What it was that I read was how some humans would tend their young in the bath.” “Oh, I see. Wait, you don’t mean to….” “I very much do!” She smirked once more. “I guess I’ll be getting my first human princess treatment then.” “Oho, so you’re okay with me doing this?” I nodded, “Yeah. I’m kind of excited, hehe. We haven’t bathed together in quite some time either.” “I’m delighted then! Though I read it wasn’t just a maid tending their princess, but often family members tending their children.” “Oh, I see. Well then, by all means, clean me!” “I plan to Viki. So just relax, and I’ll take care of you!” Taking a deep breath, I relaxed myself facing the quickly rising water in the tub. Miranda began tugging on my nightgown. I raised my arms up high, following her direction, and she pulled the dress up and over my head. My bare chest flashed in the open, as well as the swollen diaper. Kneeling down, Miranda pulled my white frilly ribbon socks off my feet. Standing up once again, she began patting my diaper. Her action caught me by surprise; thus, I turned red. “You sure go a lot in your sleep,” She smirked. “I’m…I’m sorry….” I blushed. “Aw, it is okay! Plus, I think it is cute!” “You do?” “Mhm! But I think you’d best better be cleaned before we converse over how adorable you are!” Wrapping her hands around my waist, she pealed the tapes off, and the diaper plopped to the floor. “There, all ready for your bath!” As if on cue, the tub was filled with warm, pleasant water. Picking me up once more, Miranda gently placed me in the tub. The warm water soaking on my naked body felt very soothing. Dipping my blonde hair into the tub, I looked up to Miranda. “Thanks, Miranda!” “Hehe, it is my pleasure! Plus, I’m not done yet!” Not done yet? What more could there be exactly? Miranda closed her eyes and rotated her arms behind her back. It was then that it made sense. So that’s what she meant by that. First, her apron dropped to the floor, followed by her maid’s dress. One by one, Miranda stripped herself naked—in front of me. Her chest being bare caused me to be amazed. Compared to many of the other maids around, Miranda's confidence was a sight to behold. However, her lady vampire privates were also on full display. Thus, I looked away. “It's okay, Viki,” Miranda stated with a gentle voice. “I’ve seen you, now you’ve seen me. We’re even now.” “I-I guess.” “What I also read was that humans also bathed together.” After that comment, Miranda stepped her way into the tub. The tub itself was far large for a vampire of my structure, which proved itself true, being able to even fit Miranda. “This water feels really nice, doesn’t it?” “Yeah, it does!” I smiled back. Glancing at her body once more, she really glistened in the water. Will I grow up to be like that? My eyes traveled to her chest, which was mostly submerged. “Huhu,” Miranda smirked once more. “I think you’ll be quite the looker when you age, Viki.” It was like she read my mind. I began to blush and remain silent. “But I sometimes wish I could look like you.” I looked to her in bewilderment, “Really?” “Yeah,” She nodded. “Well, now shall I treat you to a nice clean-up!” “Okay!” I smiled. “Alright, now hold still while I start with your hair then.” Having my body washed from head to toe by Miranda’s hands, we finished our bath. The water drained as we dried ourselves with soft towels. “How was that?” Miranda asked. I gave a big smile, “Excellent!” Miranda smirked back, “That brings a fang to my face hearing that.” “Teehee,” I giggled in response. “Well, I should get dressed then.” I proceeded out of the bathroom, towel still wrapped, over to my quarters. Once I entered my room, a new mystery arrived. “Where are my clothes?” Typically, clothes should be neatly placed within my room for me to change into. However, there was nothing, except for the furniture. “About that,” Miranda walked behind me—towel also wrapped. “I asked the other maids to allow me to hand-prepare your clothes.” “But you washed me,” I answered back. “Exactly,” Miranda nodded. “Which means you shouldn’t have clothes ready then.” “But, what will I change into?” Miranda grew another smirk, “That, my dear Viki, is part two of this surprise.” I gave her a confused expression, “There’s a second part?” “Yup!” Miranda appeared pleased. “Now, why don’t we get started.” The door closed behind me, leaving me alone. “Um, Miranda, what am I supposed to do?” However, there was no response. “Sigh, I guess she wants me to sit still then. Not like I can go anywhere wearing nothing but a towel.” I stood in my room for a few minutes that turned into five. What did she even have in mind? Before I could continue my thinking, the door opened once again, without a knock as well. Miranda, fully dressed in a clean black collared button-up shirt with a dark knee-length floral design skirt, carried in a white dress over her shoulder. Closing the door behind her, she gave me a smile. “Miranda,” I stated. “Why did you leave me like that? And what is this next surprise of yours?” “I’m sorry I left you like that,” She bowed. “As for my next surprise, it’s this.” She held out the dress over her shoulder that had frills at the hem. It was a relatively pure white color, short sleeves with ruffles, a ribbon tied at the chest, and a layer of frills from the waist to the hem. Not a typical dress I usually carried around. “What do you think?” “I think…” I had my eye on the dress. “I think it's really cute!” “Perfect!” Miranda smiled, fangs on display. “Now, you can remove your towel and hold your arms up.” I wasn’t sure what to expect, but I slid the towel to the floor and raised my arms up. “Like this?” “Yeah,” Miranda confirmed as she walked near me. Twisting the dress to the opposite side, she swiftly hoisted it over my hands. The hem devoured my hands as it slid down my arms. My vision quickly went dark as the dress went over me. However, I could feel the dress tugging down my body like it desired to be on me. Shortly I was able to see once again as the dress snugly was put into place. The ribbon was the finishing touch as it was wrapped around and tied. Miranda’s hands released the dress as she gave me a smile. “And there’s part 2! Dressing you.” Looking to both of my sides, I quickly ran up to the full-length mirror to the side. Performing a quick curtsy and a twirl, the frills brought about a warm fuzzy feeling throughout my body. I began to smile with fangs on full display. “I love it! Thanks for dressing me!” “Yup! Anytime my princess!” Miranda curtsied. That was when I realized an issue—something was missing. Typically, a growing woman might have to wear some sort of clothing known as a bra, at least it’d be evident in Miranda’s curvy state. However, my body hadn’t reached that stage. That didn’t mean I didn’t need another piece of undergarments. “Um, Miranda,” I started. “Yes, Viki?” She responded. “Is there something wrong?” “Yeah,” I looked down. “I think you forgot my panties.” Forgot was out of the question; she hadn’t even held a pair in her hand. But my butt was obviously bare under the skirt. Miranda gave another smirk, “I see you are ready for surprise three now.” I gasped in surprise, “There’s more?!” “Yup!” Miranda hoisted me off the ground. The skirt drooped down as Miranda turned around. Unlike the previous carry-me-into-the-bathroom trick, Miranda brought me onto my bed. Has Miranda wanted to carry me this whole time? Being the second time in the day, the question held some merit. “Hehe,” I giggled aloud. “Alright,” Miranda grinned. “Are you ready for the real surprise?” I nodded my head. Miranda took a deep breath, “Okay, close your eyes then and relax.” Following the instruction, I closed my eyes. The world became pitch black as I felt a slight tug on my skirt. “Keep them closed, okay!” Miranda stated. “Okay,” I responded. What could this be about? Another tug on my frilly dress happened before my legs were shifted up. Obviously under Miranda’s control, but it seemed rather odd. Until a soft cloth touched my bottom. That isn’t…what I think it is… Instinctively, I spread my legs as the fabric wrapped itself around my waist. My legs moved back into place alongside another tug on the hem. “And done!” Miranda announced. Opening my eyes to the world once more, I saw the skirt of my dress covering my waist. However, as I rose up, the soft padding embraced me once more. “You didn’t,” I stated. Hesitating for a second, I lifted the skirt. There it was revealed, the cute design of Musty cat, a diaper! B-b-but… “You did!” Miranda’s expression turned pleased, “Huhu! I thought you might’ve been pleased by this surprise of mine!” “Surprise” was more than right. I was absolutely stunned at what I saw—a diaper. I wasn’t expected to be wearing diapers until we left for daycare later this day. So why now? “I take it you’re really confused on why you’re wearing one now. So let me just say after having our talk at night, I wanted to help you be you! And if that means wearing diapers, then I’m perfectly okay with it!” “B-but…” I responded. “What about mother and father?” “Oh them,” Miranda smirked once again. “Pssh, they were effortless to convince. After I told them just how…” Miranda changed her pitch, “cute wittle Viki actually wanted to be!” At the tone of her voice, I began to blush. She…she isn’t wrong! But were they actually that easy to convince? But…does that mean… I closed my eyes and began to smile. “Aw!” Miranda voiced. “Are you happy then?” Looking up at Miranda, who’s now sitting on my bed, I gave another smile alongside turning red. “I-I am! I never thought I’d been able to wear a diaper during the day—especially at home!” “Well, Viki, sweetie. It’s okay for you to be happy about it! Because you’re allowed to!” Miranda furrowed her brows. “Well, you’re allowed to. I should’ve probably asked you first, huh?” By asking me first, Miranda most likely meant by asking to put me in a diaper before making it a complete surprise. After that realization, I shook my head. “No, it is perfectly acceptable. I did give you my consent to treat me earlier after all.” We smirked at each other before Miranda shifted an arm around me, “Good!” Now that I was closer to Miranda, I got a closer look at her attire. This wasn’t a standard-issue maid garment that we give to our maids. It appeared to be Miranda’s actual clothing. “Um, Miranda,” I stated. “Hmm?” “I’m curious why you aren’t wearing your usual maid uniform?” Miranda smiled, “Oh, this outfit, you mean? What do you think?” “Well, I think it suits you rather well.” I looked away for a second, “Fits your curves, that’s for certain.” “Aw, thanks! I think you look adorable in that dress too!” “Hehe, thanks!” I giggled. “But what has me more curious, why aren’t you in your uniform?” “Oh, that.” She released me and stood up once again. “Well, since today’s a wittle different for you, I went ahead and took today off.” “Eh?!” I gasped. But I never hear Miranda taking a day off unless she’s given one! “But, you never….” “Never take a day off? Ha, yeah, I know, right. Actually, I’m treating you still as we speak.” “Huh? How so?” Treating me still? I don’t get it? “For today, I’m going to follow you around! So, think of me as your most loyal personal maid!” The thought of it brought a huge smile to me. However, I huffed, “Hmph, why not my friend?” Miranda smiled brightly back, “That sounds great too! But either way, I’m going to be with you all of today!” “Teehee, yay!” I cheered. Wait a sec…will that mean? “So, will you be coming to daycare with me?” Miranda’s cheerful smile froze, “Uh…Well, I guess most of the day, haha.” “I guess not, huh?” “Yeah. Well, we should tend our hair, should we not.” She was right, feeling my hair still a little damp. “Okay,” I answered, still sitting. I began holding my arms out. “Um, aren’t you coming?” Miranda asked, already walking a few steps away. I only continued to hold my arms out towards her. She walked closer to me, still clueless. Take my cue! “Hmm, what could you want?” “Sigh,” I exhaled. “Carry me, Miranda!” “Oh!” Miranda blushed. “That’s what that was then. I apologize, milady.” She gave a curtsy as she warmed her “maid” voice back up. Her arms swiftly wrapped around me once again as she held me once more. “Do you mind if I carry you all day then?” She gave another smirk. “I’d love you to do so! If you carry me to daycare as well, that is.” I smirked back. “Haha, I’d love to, if I could, that is.” “Aw, that’s too bad, I guess. Same with being able to talk like this outside my chambers.” “Yeah, unless you’d rather have us talk cutely in front of all the other maids.” I began to turn red once more. “Maybe I should announce your cute diaper to the whole estate while we're at it.” I felt dizzy. “Haha, I thought not.” Miranda wasn’t joking about being by my side the whole time. I was sitting at my usual location at the table. However, Miranda sat right next to me. I guess me wearing a diaper right now isn’t the only thing different. “Is there something wrong, milady?” Miranda asked. I shook my head, “No, everything is in order.” I leaned in closer to her to whisper. “I’m actually happy you’re here like this!” Despite the only ones who heard that were my parents, Miranda replied with a smile. Mother smirked at us, giving a slight chuckle, “Well, today is certainly a different day.” Father sipped from his cup, “That it is.” Putting the cup down on the table, he gave a slight smirk back. I gave a grin back, “I take plans with the cabinet members have been going just.” Father cleared his throat, “Yes, it has been going well. We’ve finished our preparations and are progressing forward.” Well, that’s good…though I’m not sure what “forward” means in this case. “I apologize,” I bowed my head. “But I’m a little unsure what’s next for progressing?” He smiled back, “Haha, it might be a little tough for you to imagine it right now, but we’re readying the rest of the vampires on Alter for Halloween. Having to manage all the small communities, especially making sure no else gets in our way, of course.” The scale of the project slipped through my brain, “Ah, well, I’ve been studying a bit on Alter’s history. So, the scale seems a bit large.” “That it is,” he replied, taking another sip from his cup. “Your studies also appear to be making some progress as well. Already deep into Alter’s history.” “Yeah, I was going to continue with it today.” “Huhu,” mother chuckled. “I’m pleased to hear of the current results. Though…” Her eyes turned towards the day-off-maid-Miranda. “I’ve also been hearing great results from you so far.” Miranda shrugged her shoulders before giving a slight bow, “I thank you for those words; however, I’m only trying my best.” “Well, keep at it then. But do give my daughter a splendid time today!” She ended off with a cheerful grin. The comment caused me to look over to Miranda, who returned the stare. Having polished off our plates during breakfast, my father took me to conduct our training regime with an unusual guest. However, the unique guest did not leave my side. Once in the bright room, Miranda closed the entrance doors leaving only the three of us in the room. “Did you make the preparations?” Father asked Miranda. “I have indeed,” She replied. “The only one’s presently allowed right now will be the three of us.” “Excellent,” he responded. Walking ahead of us, he found his seat across from my silver bench. Before I could take my seat, Miranda grasped the frilly white hem of my skirt. “Milady,” she initiated. “Do you require any changes before your training?” The question caught me off-guard, causing me to blush. Without hesitating, Miranda proceeded to lift my dress—revealing the diaper underneath. Turning a bright red, I shoved my skirt down, feeling flustered. “Please…Not in front of daddy!” How does my dad, the king of all vampires, think of his daughter—a diaper-wearing baby! Miranda began to bow before me, “I apologize, milady.” However, she stood back up and put her lips next to my ear. “Though my wittle one doesn’t need one,” she whispered before standing straight with a giggle. Remaining a bright shade of red, my gaze turned to the floor, unable to face the reality I faced. Oh! Miranda…I do enjoy you treating me this way…but please not in front of anyone! I’m sure father heard that whisper! “Viki,” father announced. However, my flustered beet red face could not meet his gaze. “Ahem,” he cleared his throat. “You needn’t be afraid; if you need a change, you should receive one posthaste.” “Ah, that she doesn’t,” Miranda replied. “Judging by the state of her diaper, it was unmistakably dry.” I covered my face with my hands. How can I face father like this! “Although,” Miranda continued. “I believe she’s having a hard time with you knowing.” That’s exactly it, you maid! “I see,” Father replied. “Viki sweetie,” he stated in a sweetened tone. Dropping my hands, face covered in blush, I glanced over to my father. However, seeing his gentle smile caused my eyes to go wide. “It’s okay. I’ve been well aware since this morning. I didn’t treat you any different during breakfast, did I?” I began sniffling with a tear, “Well…no….” “See, everything’s fine. I don’t mind your current attire, just only that you smile.” He stood up and walked over to me before patting my head. His hand shuffling through my ash-blonde hair was gentle. However, I helplessly grinned. “See, that’s the expression I wish to see.” Dropping a single tear and another sniffle, “Teehee!” I began giggling helplessly. Once he dropped his hand, but not his grin, I began wiping my eyes. “But I thought for certain you’d be against me wearing…” I, unfortunately, could not finish that sentence. “To be clear, it was hard to swallow at first.” The statement caused me to shudder like an arrow struck me. “That was only for a moment before Miranda here finished explaining the case.” I looked over to Miranda, who gave a smirk and a curtsy. “What did you say?” Miranda smiled, “I’m pretty sure I told them if they wished to see you smile, then we should pad the girl up, huhu.” “I’m pretty sure you said if we wished to see the brightest smile Alter has ever seen,” father clarified. “Hmm, I may have said something like that.” Listening to them go back and forth caused me to blush but also smile. “Hehe!” I began to giggle. “See,” Miranda remarked. “I told you it’d bring results!” Father’s grin remained eternal, “Haha, that it did.” His glance turned towards me once more. “See, Viki, your father doesn’t mind that you are wearing a diaper. So don’t let being a princess of all the vampires get behind what makes you happy. If you desire to act a little younger, I’ll allow it. In fact, I was the first one before your mother to give the okay to Miranda’s plan.” “Huhu, by about one point three seconds ahead of milady.” “Anyways, the bottom line is, if it makes you happy, then I’m happy.” My smile beamed brighter than the room with the sun in sight, “Thanks, daddy!” I leaped up, giving him a hug. “There, there, my sweetest princess!” Father brushed my hair once more. We stood once more, sharing smiles. “Now, I believe we can return to your training at hand. Though feel free to let us know if you do need a change. But don’t ask me to help with that, haha.” “Daddy!” I pouted. With the training, albeit embarrassing, completed, Miranda followed me back to my study corner. “You really are making some excellent progress, milady,” Miranda stated. “Yes,” I looked the other way. “Just as long as you don’t lift my skirt.” “Huhu,” She smirked back. “I apologize for my actions, milady. Just let us know next time when we ask.” “Will do,” I felt irritated. “Now, let me get to my study subjects for the day, alright?” She gave a curtsy, “Okay, milady. If you require my assistance, I’ll be glad to help you. Studies or not, huhu.” I puffed myself in my seat, forcing the book to fly up to my face to change the subject. Well, I can get back to studying Alter’s history then. This next section appeared to be covering the different existing species throughout Eteru. I was aware of most that existed, though not how things may have formed according to research. Thus, my summarization for said section and chapters could go as such: The history of species and their differences: With Earth's formation comes an exciting topic—life. After many years of research and speculation, scientists have come to believe (although controversial) in the theory of evolution—life formed from a lesser species and over a significant amount of time evolved into forms of today. However, the religious side also argues that life was created by a more extraordinary being. Whichever side may be correct, evidence leads us to our next topic—life on both sides. One question that troubled both scientists and magic scholars for many years was how life happened on both sides of Earth. Given Prima had a life form, so would Eteru, as many would believe. However, evidence suggests that it did not happen that way. Evidence points that it happened only on one side before being transported to the other. Hence the Prima-Life theory was born. Eteru, being made of an abundance of Madeis, is capable of warping portals to Prima every few centuries. The location for each portal is unknown, but they happen similar to infrequent Earthquakes. Given these portals, evidence suggests life on Prima entered Eteru via these portals, thus producing life on Eteru. The evidence that heavily suggests this is the life between both sides. Geneticists have found that many lives on both sides, albeit different, are very closely related. Before these results, there was evidence that strongly suggested it as well—this being from the famous true love story known as the First Magical Bond. The first magical bond is a true love story between a witch named Etsuna and a male human named Edmund. Taking place many years ago, there was a lot of issues regarding their marriage. This gives the story a comparison to Shakespeare's Romeo and Juliet. Unlike how that story turns out, these two wedded and followed having a single daughter named Ilyana. Given the marriage between the witch Etsuna and her husband Edmund, they bore a contradiction to both sides—a child. Ilyana is famous in history for being the first-ever half-witch half-human child. This contradiction bore fruit to the truth that perhaps the species between Prima and Eteru were not too different biologically after all. Given that it is biologically improbable to produce offspring with species that are not related, this suggested that Eteru’s life formed from Prima before altering it with its effects of Madeis. Thus, is the Prima-Life theory scientists and magical scholars argue for every day. However, Eteru has a more “intelligent” life than Prima does. There are talking trees, birds, fish, and many other species scientists have yet to thoroughly investigate. But these lifeforms are not related to humans yet have a form of intelligence. However, scientists consider these species to not be as intelligent as humans as they often follow the herd mentality and behave more animalistic. The species that exist on Eteru that have relations to humans are also part of Eteru’s “Five-Leaders.” This will be covered on our next topic about the cultures on Eteru. For now, the species to note are (these are listed in Magis, the magical language): Utma (translated to mages in English and Qafyre in vampire) Etdrac (translated to dragonkin in English and Paicu in vampire) Etune (translated to beasts people in English and Fufuchi in vampire) Etmysh (translated to vampire in English and Faishire in vampire) Etviq (translated to ocean beings in English usually referring to mermaid and merman--Shufa in vampire) It wasn’t listed, but Etmanul meant human in the Magis language. We vampires would call them Haifa. Scanning the lines of the book for my next subject, a pressing matter presented itself—my bladder. Oof, I really need to go now. However, the soft texture of the Coddlers diaper around my waist reminded me of the reality. Do I…Do I just go right now? Miranda was the only maid in the room, well, one who was off. Even her attention was glued to the contents of a relatively light-hearted novel. Though Miranda tells me to wait till I’m older to read the type she read. The urge growing in my body forced me away from the texts that were in my hands. This subject's material was unable to penetrate my brain as I became focused on how to release this pain. I mean, I am wearing a diaper. And at daycare, a diaper's job is to allow freedom from a toilet. But I’m not at daycare. Exhaling a sigh, I began pondering my possibilities. I mean, it doesn’t seem that bad if I did go. Miranda will gladly give me a change, and we’ll continue our studies. I glanced over to Miranda, hiding my shy smile behind my book. Shuffling in my seat once more, I eased my legs. Silly, you’re wearing a diaper! It’s okay! After resolving myself, I slowly relaxed. It’s okay! I-I, I wear a diaper. It otay!” Rephrasing it caused me to blush but smile at the same time. Entering a meditative state, I applied some pressure to my bladder. Um, it’s otay! Wet it all go! First came a short trickle. Followed by a steady stream. “Hss,” sounded at my waist. Thanks to the quiet environment I sat in, I could hear myself peeing. Turning red as my diaper swelled in a pleasant warmth, relief started to fill my senses. With a squishy touch on top of my dress, I felt relieved. Hehe, see! It all better! Continuing my phrasing caused me to giggle quietly out loud. “Viki,” Miranda voiced. Meeting her gaze caused me to blush. Her plain expression turned into a smirking fanged grin. “I believe it’s time for the wittle one’s change!” Her announcement caused me to blush, “I-I do. Wittle Viki went potty!” I smiled, stating the truth in my cute childish manner. Miranda raised my skirt, taking her index finger to the tip of the swollen pad. “My, you certainly did!” Letting go of the hem, she swiftly picked me up in her arms. “We shouldn’t wait any longer. The wittle one’s diaper needs a change!” “Hehe!” I blushed, but my fangs were in full sight due to my beaming smile. Miranda rushed me back to my room, locking up the door. We did not want any unexpected visitors. With the setting fixed right, she gently set me on my bed. Her dexterous fingers lifted my skirt once again before reaching for the supplies. “Now, this shouldn’t take long,” Miranda stated, holding another Coddlers diaper in hand. Her gaze smiled, looking at me. “You really are the cutest!” She then proceeded to untapping my pee-stained diaper and lifting my legs. It was at that moment, the unexpected happened. The sound of my door creaked open. My legs high in the air, cherubic cheeks on display, peed-in-diaper lying about. I began turning red with tears foaming in my eyes. “I apologize. I didn’t mean to step in on this,” voiced a familiar lady's voice. “No, milady, I was just giving your daughter a change,” Miranda answered. Daughter? That would mean the one who entered was mama! Well…technically, that’d make sense since we did lock the doors. “But Viki,” mother started. “I’m kind of jealous I can’t change you right now.” “Mom!” I pouted. Unlike the last time with my father, the feeling inside me didn’t stray towards regret. “I can always let you take over changing wittle Viki,” Miranda voiced. “Mir-Miranda!” I pouted once more. “So, my daughter had an accident, huh?” I began nodding, “Mhm, I went potty hehe!” Feeling comfortable around my mother, I continued my childish voice. “And that is okay! I’m glad I said it was okay for you to wear a diaper then.” We exchanged our smiles before I noticed her hands were behind her back. “I actually have something to give you.” Her hands swiftly shifted to the front, unveiling a dark tan, pink silk ribbon, blue marble-eyed teddy bear. The size of it was close to half my height. “Ah,” I gasped in surprise. Something this cute was not generally adorned by vampires. I barely had any dolls, after all, to play with. But here was my mother, holding an adorable stuffed bear. “Did you really get this for me?” She nodded her head, “Why, of course, sweetie! When I heard Miranda mention how my little girl wanted to be wittle, I thought of taking a different approach than what I was used to.” “Your mother went to a lot of trouble arranging for this to be made posthaste,” Miranda commented. “I remember hearing her mumbling, oh the sight of lady Viki when she receives this.” “Miranda!” Mother voiced. “Huhu, I apologize, milady,” Miranda responded, wrapping the clean diaper around me. “Sigh, but it is true. I really was looking forward to seeing how you’d react.” My bubbling smile busted open, “Teehee, I wove it!” She then handed the bear into my arms, its fluffy coat coursing my skin. “Thanks, mommy!” “Hehe, you’re very welcome, my sweet princess.” I continued laying down on my bed, diaper change nearing its end at the same time embracing a stuffed toy. My smile felt like it could be seen all across Alter. Though I’d hope my change wouldn’t follow suit. “There, a clean diaper for wittle Viki!” Miranda stated. Shyly hiding behind the bear, I whispered to myself. “Maybe being wittle is best after all!” Not minding the smiles from the two who heard that. I hugged the bear even tighter. Miranda really was right! I shouldn’t be forcing myself to do what I have to. I should take my time and enjoy what I want! Stepping off the bed, regretfully leaving the bear, I skipped across the room, anticipating what the day may bring.

Chapter 6 The Vampire’s Childish Choice I was dancing in the main hall due to how terrible my urge became. Now within the home domain, there was no questioning about being able to use the bathrooms. However, part of me wanted to remain wearing the diaper. “If you need to go potty that terribly, you should hurry up to the restroom then,” Commented my mother. “You can change out of that cloth of yours afterward into proper garments.” “Oh….okay,” I answered back before rushing up the stairs. Well, that answers that. I will have to change out of my diaper when I get home. That also means I definitely shouldn’t wet myself. Though, I really shouldn’t have thought to do that in the first place. Finding myself relieved, reluctantly wearing a thin undergarment, I returned back to my daily duties. Night approached swiftly as the book I read continued to grow interesting. This vampire girl named Vanessa was investigating the disappearances of vampires. Her partner for the case, Rupert, had been a calm and clever force for them. However, the case was leading towards one of Vanessa’s friends as a potential criminal. Despite my interest in the book, time failed to stop nor slow. “Knock. Knock.” The knocking on my door alerted me bedtime was nigh. After a second of waiting for my mother to enter, the door remained shut. There are only two possibilities for this. One, a criminal was getting ready to kidnap me. Second, or the more likely outcome, a maid, had come waiting for my word of consent. “You may enter,” I voiced. The door was opened, and a black-haired maid entered my chambers. The graceful expression she gave brought a fanged smile to my face. “Miranda,” I smiled. “What brings you to my chambers?” Miranda’s work heels cluttered along the floor as she gave a curtsy and a friendly grin. “I conversed with the lady, and she agreed for me to assist you in tonight.” “Assist me in what for tonight?” I questioned. Miranda pattered over towards the chest, “May you be so kind to open this?” “Um, you don’t mean to.” “That was my intention, to be of great use to you,” Miranda gave a gracious grin. “I see, and mother agreed.” “That she did.” Since it was Miranda, I don’t see my mother saying no. I really trust Miranda as well! “Very well,” I walked over to the chest. Once unlocked, I revealed the open trunk—Coddlers in plain sight. “I’m alright with your assistance.” Miranda looked over to the entrance and gasped to see the door remained open. Rushing with a clatter, she closed the door. “My apologies, milady.” She gave another curtsy. “Haha,” She began laughing. “What is it?” “I really dislike being this stiff around you. Of course, now that I’ve closed the door, we don’t need this formal stuff.” “Phew,” I exhaled. “You and me both. But I’d be glad if you did help me in my diaper for the night.” I proceeded over to my bed to lay in. Then, bending my knees with a slight spread, I was ready to be changed. “My,” Miranda blushed. “Someone looks ready to be changed! Hehe!” “Hehe! Yeah!” Miranda reached down into the trunk and pulled out one of the Coddlers diapers before walking towards me. “Well, this will be a new experience for the two of us.” “Mhm,” I nodded back. Miranda gently placed the diaper to my side before scanning my waist. Then, brushing the hem of the skirt in a weaving pattern, my undergarments revealed. Upon the sight of my pink underwear, Miranda grew a smile. “How do you like the new clothes?” Miranda asked. I smiled back at her, “I love them!” “I’m happy to hear that,” Miranda humbly replied. Heehee silly! I giggled to myself. I bet she’s not aware of me knowing they are from her. “Ahem,” I cleared my throat. “Thanks for the clothes!” “Oh…” Miranda began blushing. “You knew, huh.” “Yeah, mother told me.” “I see. Well, I suppose I don’t have to keep it a secret. The clothes are a little something I went to finding after your mother requested them. There wasn’t much trouble for me at all as I had a good idea where to look in town.” By “town,” Miranda was mentioning the town within our own domain. “I see,” I responded. “I’m glad mother suggested the request to you then.” “As am I,” Miranda nodded. Her eyes peered back onto the front of my undergarments. “I’d say it is about time I got you ready then.” On her word, I relaxed my legs. She gave a smile as the tips of her fingers wrapped around the waistband of my undies. With a gentle tug, Miranda slid them down my legs—revealing my vampire’s secrets. However, this wasn’t the first time Miranda has seen me naked around this area. Despite our lack of royal treatments like other nations, I’d bathe with Miranda in the past. Those were the days! I remember trotting down the halls just to find Miranda and tugging on her sleeve so we could take a bath together. As Miranda began working the diaper in place, I scanned her figure. Times do change indeed. I remember the days when Miranda’s body was flat like mine. She certainly has filled herself out in the bust department. Of course, I suppose I was still relatively young when her figure began taking this course. Hmm…I kind of wish we could bathe together again… With another snap of the tape, the diaper was secured. Miranda gave me a big smile, “There! All ready!” Miranda turned to her side with a mumble and a blush. “…and cute…” “Thanks!” I stood up, sitting on the bed. Miranda snatched the pair of undergarments, “I’ll take care of these.” “Okay,” I responded. “Well, how is it?” Miranda asked. “Hm? My diaper?” I tilted my head. Miranda gave a swift nod. In return, I smiled innocently. “It’s great! Nice and comfy, all secured in place.” “I see,” Miranda looked pleased. Then, she turned to the side once again, “I see that practice paid off.” “Practice?” I questioned. “Oh, it's uh nothing, haha,” Miranda gave a fake laugh. “Okay?” I felt confused. She practiced how to give a diaper change? I’d say that practice certainly paid off. Again, though, why would she put that much effort into giving me a change? “I bet you’re curious why I’ve come to assist you tonight,” Miranda gave a playful smirk. I pouted, “Hmph, so you can read my mind now.” “Haha, no, I’d be curious too. But I’ve wanted to talk with you for some time.” Talk with me? I mean, we did use to have a lot of enjoyable time together in the past. Though, I’m not sure what she might have to say now? “Okay, what would that be?” “Well…” Miranda began blushing and turning the other way. “If I’m being honest…I’ve longed for the days we used to share. I’ve wanted to rush to you and talk once more!” I leaned back in response to Miranda leaning up to me. “Especially with what’s been going on with you, I’ve grown with worry.” Finally, she retracted and exhaled a sigh. “I cannot help myself any longer. That is why I’ve come to you tonight.” “I see,” I responded, looking down to the floor. So that’s what has brought her to change me tonight. I understand how she feels. Ever since I’ve started wetting the bed…I’ve felt distant… “Thanks,” I exhaled. “I do remember those times and long for them myself.” “They were fun, weren’t they!” Miranda smiled. “They were,” I cleared my throat. “However, I’ve felt like I should grow up. So those times are challenging to return to.” Though that’s ironic to say, given what I’m currently wearing. Miranda kept staring at me for a few seconds. “Haha!” Her burst of laughter caught me off guard. “Uh, what is it?” “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh like that. I was just thinking of how cute you are, and it was only around a year ago when you’d take me by the hand to play.” My face turned a very bright shade of red, “Uh…thanks?” “I personally have to say I’m very proud of you for wanting to take responsibility. However, I’m worried you’re forcing yourself a bit much.” “What do you mean?” “What I’m trying to say is, don’t rush things. Take your time, and do what it is you want to do. I know you quite well, and I feel you’re not voicing yourself properly. “Oh…” I began looking down to my waist—inspecting the diaper. Perhaps she’s right… Miranda blushed with a prideful fanged grin. “You’re Viki! The pride and joy of us vampires. The princess whom we dream of serving.” Miranda’s expression turned playful. “The cutest princess, hehe! The only vampire who’d request a game of hide and seek past the age of eight.” I turned red once more, “You don’t need to be bringing that up!” I coiled my arms and pouted. “Plus, I envy your looks sometimes.” “Haha,” Miranda laughed. “You won’t need to worry about that. I’m confident you’ll have a fine set of knockers in the future.” Looking at Miranda’s bust caused me to pout again, “Leaving one’s size out of this, I’d like to be the cool queen everyone would like to look up to.” “Haha,” She laughed once more. “That isn’t you, though!” “Are you saying I can’t?” “No, but it’d be silly for you to change as such. I mean, you are you, and I am me. There’s nothing wrong with you being the cute princess we all adore.” “But…I.” “Be honest with me, how many times have you wanted to play hide and seek recently?” I puffed like a balloon, “Um….” Oh gosh…I’m embarrassed to admit this… “Like, once, twice, maybe more….” Her smile turned prideful once more, “I see we have kept a hide and seek game on hold for too long. Shall I go acquire the assistance of the other maids then?” My pattern continued with another blush, “Uh….” I mean…I kind of… “Well, if you’re offering.” “Hehe, that’s my Viki! I was only joking. It is too late for a game of that kind. Plus, I’d rather not risk any of the other maids finding out you wear diapers to sleep.” “Ah, yeah, that would be bad. I almost forgot about it, haha.” “That comfy, huh?” She gave another grin. I nodded back, “Mhm, quite is.” “Hehe,” Miranda giggled. “But see, you only need to take your time. After that, everything will fall into place, I’m sure of it! I have my faith in you that you’ll grow into the princess we definitely can write in the history books.” I grew a bright smile as the urge took control of me. I lunged into Miranda, wrapping my arms around her, my cheeks grew red once more. Rubbing across her soft bosom, I tightened my embrace. “Thanks, Miranda! I’ll definitely take your words to heart!” “Heehee,” Miranda pulled my head closer in almost suffocating me by her fluffy chest. “There. There, my sweet Viki.” After embracing each other for about a minute, Miranda released me as I did to her. I stared once more towards her fabric-coated bosom. Miranda blushed, tilting her head. “Uh, yes?” I gave a playful fanged smirk, “You sure have grown since the last time we’ve held.” “Ah, yeah, I think about a few cups bigger then? Well, it has been some time, but I’m pleased to hold you again!” “Hehe, me too!” I rubbed my shoulder up to hers. Hmm, well, if we were going to talk about stuff, I’ve been wondering myself. “Would it be alright if I went first then for talking?” Miranda gave a smile, “Sure.” “Well, I’ve been curious what you’ve been up to recently,” I put my finger to my chin. “I know you’re keeping up with your maid duties. However, I’m not sure what else you’ve been up to. Like the morning before, I’m not sure if you were going to your station or coming from.” “Ah, I see,” Miranda responded. “Well, it’s mostly been the usual tasks for me to do. And some other things here and there….” Miranda swiftly moved her lips. “But besides me, how’s it been to the human world now that you’ve gone a couple times?” Hmm, she cut that a bit short. Though I suppose I haven’t mentioned much about my time at the daycare to Miranda. I gave her a smile, “Well, it was worrying at first, but I’ve come to rather enjoy it. The daycare…” I began rambling about the events that occurred at the daycare. “Wow,” Miranda states. “Humans don’t sound that bad from what you’re saying.” “I know right,” I nodded my head. “Our texts make them out to be evil, but they are rather good individuals in this day and age. At least, that’s what I’m thinking for now.” “I see,” Miranda acknowledged with a smile. “Well, I’m happy it has been a good time after that initial rough part.” “Mhm,” I smiled back. “I’m happy it is working well so far.” “Though you’ve gone back to diapers in the process, teehee,” Miranda giggled. I began blushing as I stared at the designs coating the diaper. “This has been something I know you’ve desired for a long time, so I’m delighted you can venture into the human world.” “Thanks!” I gave an innocent smile. “I’m not sure why, but ever since I was little, I’ve always felt like trying to branch out in the world than stick to the side of vampires forever, you know.” “Well, wherever you wish to go, I’ll be glad to accompany you!” “Aw, thanks!” I grasped her hand. Though now that I’m thinking of the stuff I’ve enjoyed from the daycare, I should mention a few other things. Blushing once more, I began tapping the tips of my fingers together. “Well…there’s another thing I should mention from the time I’ve been at the daycare.” “Oh? What could that be?” “Well…” I continued tapping my fingertips. “When you mentioned about me taking my time for growing up, well I… I think I do enjoy things that younger kids enjoy.” “Ah,” Miranda returned a smile. “I would say many of the childish activities I’ve seen you do have brought a brighter fanged expression to you.” Stalling for a second, I motioned to continue, “Ahem. Yes, I won’t deny it now. But I’ve personally thought it is ill of me to come to enjoy those things.” “Haha,” Miranda laughed. “Nonsense, you are, you remember. If you enjoy childish things, then so be it. Accept yourself, sweetie! I accept you as the princess of childish innocence!” The title caught me smirking for a second, “Thanks, I’m glad you think of that. However…” I began blushing once more. “This childish thing that I’ve come across recently…I’ve come to like it….” “Oh? And what would that be? The time at the daycare?” “Um…sort of…well, I guess it might be easier for me to point it out.” Taking a deep breath, I stood up off the bed and faced her. Then, with our eyes locked, my face painted red, I began tapping to the side of my diaper. Releasing eye contact, Miranda glanced towards my fingertips. “Diapers?” Blushing harder, I closed my eyes, “Yes. I’ve…kind of come to like them.” “I see,” Miranda responded. “What about them do you like? I mean, they are kind of cute on you.” “Haha,” I helplessly laughed. “Thanks, but I think they are rather comfortable. Plus, well, they are a bit on the childish side, hehe. That’s why I’ve come to enjoy them so far.” “I see,” Miranda responded once again. “I take it you’d like to partake wearing them outside the daycare as well?” I scratched the side of my blushing cheek, “Um…well yeah. Even though I know that’s wrong of me…” I closed my eyes, releasing a deep sigh. A warm, soft blanket grasped around my tiny frame. Once I opened my eyes, Miranda was hugging me once more. Feeling the pleasant embrace, I smiled, hugging her back. “Please don’t think of it being wrong for you. If what you like is the comfort of a diaper, then I certainly wouldn’t mind you wearing them all the time. Just be yourself and enjoy the things you like! Viki, you’re like a sister to me! And I can’t have my wittle sister trying to be what she isn’t. If you wish to act as a wittle girl, then that’s fine by me!” “Thanks…sniff.” A tear began falling down my cheek. I’m so happy Miranda doesn’t think I’m a weird vampire! Especially a princess! “Thank you so much for talking with me again…” I innocently smiled, turning red. “My owder sister!” “Heehee, there. There.” Miranda released me with a big smile and grabbed my hand. “Well, we should get you ready for bed, huh?” “Ah, yeah.” “I’m pleased to be talking with you again, so we’ll have to do this regularly.” “Yes, I agree!” I smiled back. “Now that we’ve had this discussion, you probably don’t need that daycare to take care of you while your parents are busy. However, I think it’s not about that anymore at this point; now is it.” I shook my head, “no, it’s quite a lot more than that.” “Then we need to get you ready to be well-rested for another great day tomorrow!” “Yup!” Miranda assisted me into my nightgown before wishing me a set of sweet dreams. The day proceeded as it usually did for me. Waking up to a wet garment, washing and studying. However, through such a typical day, I held a smile—a smile anticipating what was to happen—another day of daycare. Of course, a new set of texts had me thinking for a short while. I would summarize the details from the chapters to this: The Start with Pangea and the Madeis split: This topic is one of controversy. Religion likes to imagine the start differently from the scientists. However, research has led people to at least reason with the scientists to a certain degree. That being, after the start of it all—a collision. Following the scientist's research, Earth formed a planet housing life thanks to a collision between Earth and Theia—a Mars-sized planet. Earth was originally a volcanic planet until Theia collided with it. Theia was also thought bountiful with Madeis. Thanks to this collision, Earth was formed with a bountiful of Madeis. Early Earth had a supercontinent known as Pangea. Pangea is believed to be identical to both sides of Earth. Given the evidence on all of the continents shows a likelihood for a supercontinent named Pangea. With Pangea being on both sides of Earth, it was given this collision with a bountiful of Madeis that a pocket dimension formed right on Earth. Thus, Eteru was formed alongside Prima. However, it is fascinating to note how different the world maps are in the present date despite being from the same supercontinent shape. Scientists and Magical scholars believe this to be due to Madeis being largely present on Eteru than on Prima. This collision is controversial to many, but after both sides exist brings us to the next topic—life. Whether you follow your religious belief or a scientific approach, life exists on either side. History provides us a better answer as to how things became the way they were. The topic this section brought up was based on scientific discoveries from the sides of Prima and Eteru. However, I wasn’t sure why it would be required to study if vampires such as my family kept behind a closed door. Although I recall, father mentioning, “the best way to keep a locked door is to know what is beyond the locked door.” In this case, it would be best for me to know what is going on within the world to a certain degree to keep the “locked door” from being invaded. But I can’t help picturing it odd that we choose to recluse yet learn things outside our domain. Though it doesn’t matter, I plan to eventually unite with the world after all! Mother had come to see me as it was now time for me to be taken and changed. She tilted her head with a smile when she saw me looking up to her. “Well, someone looks happy,” She spoke. “Hehe, yup!” I smiled back. “I’m looking forward to seeing another day at daycare.” “I see,” Mother spoke, scratching her head. “I’m a bit surprised myself. But, why don’t we get you ready then.” “Yay!” I shouted, closing the book I had open. Then, hoping off the luxurious seat, I plopped myself on my bed, ready to be changed once again. My glorious time at daycare initiated as it did prior—with me reading a book. However, given my previous arrivals, I knew it’d be time before my friends would join me. Thus, I brought my own book to continue the tribulations for Vanessa in the murder case. Once Abbey and Sharon would arrive, I’d put it away in my cubby. And unlike the days prior, I have committed to resting at the usual table they’d be at. “Viki!” shouted an excited voice. The voice calling out to me was clearly Abbey. Raising my head, I could see the two girls in my line of sight rushing over to the table. “Heehee, how are you doing?” The simple question brought me a smirk, “I’m doing quite well. How about you two?” “I’m so happy!” Abbey remarked. “I’m not as excited as Abbey, but I’m doing good,” commented Sharon. Abbey’s excitement piqued my curiosity, “So what have you happy?” I crossed my legs, holding the book to my side. “Teehee!” Abbey giggled. “I’m happy to see you!” She dashed up to me at an instant. Given my instincts, it would be elementary for me to avoid her. However, I only smiled and accepted Abbey’s open-arms approach. She swiftly wrapped her arms around me and rubbed her cheek against mine. The warmth from her body enveloped me into a smiling blush. After releasing me, Abbey smiled very brightly. “I was wondering if you’d like to visit my house sometime?” The sudden question caused me to go blank. Wait, she wants me to go over to her house?! Like as in, what do humans call it—a play date? I never thought I’d be able to visit another human home! But, after the thought, I grinned. “Um, I’d love to! But I will have to check in with my parents first…” The idea was very appealing given my recent connection with Abbey. However, it falls down to my parents' consent. “Okay,” Abbey openly smiled. I noticed Sharon eyeing my hand—particularly the book. “I see you were reading before?” “Yup,” I smiled back. I showed the cover, which was rather plain but contained the title “Fangs in the night.” Some of the books shared different languages on the surface, hence why I wasn’t too afraid to bring this one even though the contents were not in English. “Fangs in the night?” Sharon read aloud. “I haven’t heard of that one. What’s it about?” “Ah, it’s about a vampire murder case….” Of course, now that I’m saying it out loud, perhaps I shouldn’t be bringing this with me. I mean, it’s written by a vampire author and all with the vampire world… “I see,” Sharon remarked. “I haven’t read too many mystery novels like that.” “Heehee, I haven’t either,” Abbey added. “More like you haven’t read much, to begin with,” Sharon commented with a smirk. “Haha, yeah!” Abbey laughed. “Well, let me go put this away then,” I stood up. I walked over to the cubbies finding the usual container I have been putting my stuff in. Now it had a set of masking tape over it with my name. Seeing the name brought me a smile—like I belonged here. Returning to the table, I saw the two girls managed to find their seats. Taking my seat once more, the diaper at my waist puffed. I began to blush at the thought of me continuing to wear diapers at the daycare. However, I also smiled at the thought of it. Thinking of the diaper, I looked over to Abbey. She wore Coddlers yesterday. I wonder if… “Hey Abbey?” I spoke out. “Yeah?” Abbey looked towards me. “Are you um…possibly wearing an uh Coddlers?” I questioned nervously. Abbey rose from her seat and began smiling proudly. She began pulling her skirt up, “I am!” With her skirt raised, the adorable padding with Musty cat protruded at my sight. “Oh, nice,” I commented. Abbey took her seat once more with her skirt back down. “They’re comfy, aren’t they.” I nodded back, “Mhm, they are!” “Well,” Sharon butted in. “Abbey’s mother wasn’t too happy when she went home in them. But she seems to be fine with it now.” “Teehee,” Abbey giggled. “Yeah, mother wasn’t too happy. Though she said that since I was wearing them that we’d have to buy more for me. So, we went to the store and bought them! And now I’ve been wearing a diaper since yesterday!” Sharon smirked at her friend, “I suppose that means you’ll be in for a lot of changes.” “Haha, yup!” Abbey laughed back. “Though it isn’t bad at all not having to use the potty!” Abbey looked in my direction and gave a wink. Is she trying to suggest that since I’m wearing diapers that I haven’t used the potty either? Now that I think about it, do I even want to use the gross human toilets? I began to nod back. Abbey smiled brightly while Sharon was in shock. Several minutes into our arts and crafts, a “peculiar” scent wafted my nose. Its putridity was easy to identify as defecation. The direction of the source pointed straight to the innocent girl across from the table. In other words, Abbey pooped her pants. “Um, Abbey,” Sharon wrinkled her nose. “Did you just poop your pants?” Abbey turned red, “I did.” Sharon slapped her hand up to her forehead, “You’ve never done that before, so why now?” Abbey began tapping her fingertips together, “Well…I’m wearing a diaper, so I don’t need the potty anymore.” She looked over at me and gave me another wink. I blushed and looked down to my waist. Under my plain-white skirt was a childishly printed Coddlers diaper. An apparent fabric made to contain one’s waste. Does Abbey believe I’m like her? Where I don’t use the potty but pee my pants all the time? Perhaps she thinks I poop too? I looked back up to Abbey to see a very innocent smile. I’m kind of envious of Abbey, though. She really does act like a relatively little girl. Well…she technically still is one, even if she is seven. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if I acted younger too…despite being twelve…and a vampire princess… Perhaps the next time I have to go I… “Well, someone sure needs a change,” voiced Teresa. I began to blush despite knowing she was calling out to Abbey. “Heehee, yeah,” Abbey scratched her head. “Then let us get you cleaned up then,” Teresa motioned. “Okay!” Abbey stood up. “Yeah, get that stinky butt cleaned,” Sharon smirked. “But I…” Abbey shuddered. Sharon began waving her hands, “Oh…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be mean. It’s fine that you uh did that…right Viki?” The sudden question caused me to blush, “Um yeah. Of course, it is okay!” I gave my all to smile towards Abbey. Abbey smiled brightly in return, “Teehee, thanks! Change my stinky now, Teresa!” Teresa smiled along, “Wait for one second, okay.” Post-statement, I felt the work of her hands at my waist. She positioned near my ear, “All dry, huh. Do you need to go, though?” She whispered. I shook my head. Teresa repositioned herself, looking at Abbey with her hand out. “Okay then! Let us get you changed!” Following Teresa into the walkway, Abbey was clearly in need of a change. The closer Abbey got to me, the harder it was for me to breathe. Man, it sure is tough being a vampire sometimes. I’m relatively sure I could tell Abbey pooped before Sharon could. Sighing to myself, I looked over to Sharon. She gave a shy smile before returning to her art. Well, it isn’t like I haven’t smelled the putrid smell before at this daycare. There are a few other kids who must also wear diapers, huh? The thought of diapers brought my glance down to my waist once more. “Do you need to go, though?” Teresa’s question rang through my mind. With it being this close to naptime, I’m most likely going to wet myself…But if I did have to go… Shaking my head once more, I turned back to my craft. Blinking my eyes, I found myself in my room. The soft fabric of my mattress and blanket combo made it a challenge to get up. Finally, however, I felt the need to urinate. “Oh well,” I stated out loud. Then, beginning to release, I heard the sounds of trickling water coming from under my blankets. Once it stopped, I blushed. “Hehe, all done!” “I see my baby sister needs her diaper changed,” exclaimed a voice. Turning my head to the left was Miranda. However, she wore a different set of clothing. The type of garments she had on was of a frilly dress. A dress her status wouldn’t have worn. “Hehe,” I giggled, crawling out of bed. Now out of bed, I noticed the dress I had on was a blue sleeveless dress with a cute ribbon around the collar. A set of frills around the short hem and a soaked Coddlers diaper peeking out. “Rrrg,” sounded my tummy. “Uh oh,” I voiced. Then, finding a squat position on my knees, I proceeded to give a huge push. Fluttering my eyelids, the pastel ceiling greeted me once more. A dream, huh? That was odd…but not bad… But, sitting up, I felt it wasn’t just that. Well, I did expect myself to do this—another wet diaper. After finding myself in line for a change, it was my turn. With my legs apart on the changing table, my skirt hanging over my body, soaked Coddlers in plain sight. “Well, if there’s anything you want to ask me again, I’m all for it,” Teresa grinned. Ah, that’s right! Hmm, what should I ask this time? After putting my mind to it as Teresa untapped the garment, a thought came to mind. Returning back to the table, where Abbey and I received changes, began getting tea-cups ready. Then, with Teresa handing us the set of juice, we began sipping the drink. “I thought about bringing my set,” I mentioned. “Your tea set?” Sharon asked for clarification. “Yeah,” I nodded. “It is just, I didn’t want it to get ruined here.” “Aw,” Abbey whined. “Well, that’s understandable,” Sharon acknowledged. “Perhaps there will be a time I can share them.” “I hope you can share them soon!” Abbey beamed. I nodded in reply returning to the juice in hand. “Go fish,” Sharon exclaimed. “Aw, not again,” Abbey complained. “Hehe,” I giggled. Now that we quenched our thirst, we began playing a “card game.” I was new to the subject, so Abbey and Sharon took it upon themselves to teach me. They had a bit of a surprising reaction, learning that I didn’t know about “go fish.” “Your turn Viki!” Abbey commented. “Okay,” I answered back. Hmm, what should I ask for? My current hand had a clownfish, starfish, goldfish, and a shark. Abbey had just asked for a whale to Sharon, which narrowed down the possible options. I think I should ask for this! Smiling (but shy enough to hide my fangs), “Do you have a clownfish, Sharon?” “Yes, I do,” Sharon acknowledged handing me a card with the same clownfish. “Ah, nice!” I beamed. My current hand only had three left compared to Sharon, who still had five, and Abbey, who held eight. I’m glad they introduced me to this game! It is actually a lot of fun! I’ll have to teach Miranda later! “Wow, are you sure you’re new to this?” Abbey questioned. “Yup,” I innocently smiled. “This is my first time playing.” “I agree with Abbey. You are a little good,” Sharon added. Abbey began bobbing her head, agreeing with the comment. “Well, it isn’t that tough of a game, I guess,” I answered. “As long as you keep in mind what’s left and who asks for what, you should have a clear idea of what is left.” “Ehhhh?” Sharon and Abbey stared back. They both clearly had confused expressions. “Wow, Viki, you are really smart,” Abbey replied. “I agree. Not even my older siblings can play to that level,” Sharon commented. The praise caused me to blush. Thus, I shyly hid behind my three cards. “I-I see…” “Again!” Abbey shouted. “Let’s play again.” The game finished in my favor, which stunned the two young girls. “Okay,” Sharon agreed. “Sure,” I nodded as well. We put the cards face down on the table before stirring them about. As we commenced this process, I felt a tinge on my bladder. Looking up to see the clock, I’d have around thirty more minutes before the arrival of my mother. I’m going to have to go pretty soon, and I don’t think I can hold it till I get home. Glancing to the left of the clock, I could see Teresa caring for one of the kids giving them a huge smile. I’ll have to ask to go then…But that’d mean… I glanced over to my right to find the walkway that leads to the restrooms. I’d have to use a toilet…one that humans use! My thinking wasn’t meant to be critical, but it did concern me. Would I really have to…sit on that filthy object! The “object” in question being the toilet, was a tool for one to freely excrete themselves. These were “humans,” an entirely different species. A device of their kind for them to filth was out of the question—to avoid at all cost! I’ve wanted to get to know humans though…but…I never imagined being thrown in this predicament. To have to use their toilets…I think I’d instead do my best to hold it! Thus, I shook my head, returning to the table, only to feel the bladder sting once more. Being a sheltered princess of the Alunorus vampire family, I hadn’t gone far away from our housing. That being the main castle or one of our estates, I wasn’t given a choice to go on many adventures. There’ve been times I could walk into the forests near the premise, but never much into town. Every time I’ve traveled into town would be with my family. There were times when I would have a need to use the potty, but I always objected to using the ones in town as they were almost always unclean. Thankfully the majority of those times, we made it back home with celerity. However, there were a couple occasions I didn’t make it. Those were when I was much younger, though. Miranda and my mother would treat me whenever those times did happen. With the cards shuffled, we were just about ready to start the next card game. However, the pressure on my bladder caused me to shuffle in my seat. I looked over to see Sharon and Abbey, who both gave a smile. Returning their smile, I took my set of cards to start the game. Unable to concentrate on the cards in my hand, I took another look at Abbey, who stared deeply into her cards. Perhaps she was in the middle of predicting what would be in play, albeit fatuous. However, glancing at her expression caused me to remember Abbey earlier. The cheerful young girl who helped me find friends and joy in the human world—pooped her pants. Abbey has been wearing Coddlers, one of the same kind I wore now. Her words echoed in my brain, “I don’t need the potty anymore.” I took my glance off of Abbey and looked to my waist. Then, taking the tips of my fingers, I pat the front of my skirt—puffing the diaper under it. The toilet was dirty, gross, grimy, filth. However, the soft touch on my fingers gave me a potential escape. I don’t have to use that filthy porcelain! How could I forget that I even thought about using the diaper the next time I had to go? I looked over to see Teresa smiling at a different kid. I know I’m receiving special treatment…but…I really don’t want to use the toilets! Looking back to Abbey, a blushing smile came to my face. Abbey wears diapers now and doesn’t even get to use the potty. Perhaps I… Turning red, I relaxed my body, returning my stare to the cards in hand. The pain in my bladder caused me to fail to realize I already had a couple pairs, to begin with. Smiling at that progress made, I started making my plans for what to ask for first. “Do you have a shark?” I asked Abbey. “Gah, yes…” Abbey broke down. “Hehe, yay!” I chimed, collecting the card from her hand. Well, that first move went well! Now for the next one! Before I could think about my next move, my bladder overwhelmed me. There was no way I could continue this slipshod any longer. Blushing once more, I continued to relax—especially my bladder. It’s okay! I began telling myself. It’s okay! I don’t need to hold any longer. It’ll be okay! With that in mind, I began to relax and urge my bladder to release. My bladder slowly dribbled liquid before halting. However, I continued to apply the pressure in my mind, body, and bladder to urge it that “it will be all okay!” Another small dribble turned into a short stream. A few more short streams and my bladder caved—warmth swiftly enveloped my waist. The pleasant sensation multiplied as it wrapped around my cherubic bottom. Then, closing my eyes, curling my toes, feeling very soothed, it closed. “Phew,” I exhaled audibly. In mere moments before, felt like life or death taking hold. Now, I felt very soothed—with relief! Due to the new sensation at my waist, shuffling in my seat told me the warm liquid squished in my seat. Most importantly, I had now finished wetting myself! Phew! That wasn’t terrible at all! Here I was, thinking how horrible it would be to use a toilet and hoping to hold on. When all I had to do was let it go when I first felt it. Looking down to my waist once again, I touched the front of my skirt, feeling the warmth envelop my skin. The squishy diaper also didn’t feel that gross either compared to the thoughts of the toilet. Maybe this will be good for me after all? Perhaps it was a good idea to try and be like the others? Closing that thought with a smile, I returned to the card game. Breezing through the next game, I felt Teresa’s presence swiftly approaching. I turned around as she made it to our table. She gave me a bright smile before turning to the other two. “You three seem to be having fun!” Teresa exclaimed. “Yeah!” Abbey chimed back. I began to smile and blush but did my best to mask myself behind a set of cards. “Well, don’t mind me, I’m just here to check on you girls,” Teresa waved. Then, without hesitating, she bent forward with her skillful hands. She began whispering into my ear, “You’re wet, Viki.” The announcement caused me to turn red and to look away. “Aw, it's okay!” Teresa took my hand and motioned me to stand. “I need to give Viki a change, okay!” Abbey gave a huge smile, “Okay.” Sharon, on the other hand, tilted her head, “That’s fine.” Hand in hand, Teresa walked me over to the changing table for my second diaper change of the day—this time out of slumber. “There we go!” Teresa stated as she finished applying the set of tapes. “All clean!” And now I was freshly diapered once again. “That wasn’t so bad now, was it? So you don’t have to feel embarrassed!” The change itself wasn’t as embarrassing now that Teresa has given me one a few times now. However, I went in my diaper and having Teresa reveal that truth caused my discomfort. “I-I,” I attempted to speak up. Teresa tapped her chin with her fingertip, “Hmm, I wonder. Could it be because you wet yourself?” I went silent once more, turning a bright red. “Ah, I see.” Teresa swiftly wrapped her arms around me and tightened her embrace. “It’s okay, sweetie! It’s perfectly okay! Don’t feel bad about it! Or be ashamed!” Releasing her grasp, Teresa faced me once more with a beaming smile. “See, it’s okay now. You’re all clean, and able to have more fun with your friends! So, it isn’t bad at all, isn’t it?” Looking down to my partially uncovered waist, I formed a smile. She’s right. I shouldn’t feel this way. “Thanks,” I finally responded. “Thanks for changing me.” “See! Now I bet you felt better once you went.” Her comment froze me still once more. I…I actually did feel much better. With that thought in mind, I shyly nodded my head. “Then that’s all that matters,” Teresa smiled, taking my hand once more. “Shall we return you to your friends then?” I nodded, being helped off the table. My skirt covered past my waist and half my legs once again. However, a thought persisted in my mind causing me to take hold of Teresa’s apron. “Yes, Viki? Was there something you needed?” “Um, well, I,” I shyly looked down. Oh, why is this so difficult to mention! I resolved myself too before I actually did wet myself! Then, taking a deep breath and exhaling, I looked up to Teresa once more. “I was thinking about Abbey.” “Oh? And what about Abbey?” “I was thinking how she wasn’t being given any special treatment. And well, I was wondering if….” “Are you asking to not be given any treatment?” Teresa questioned. “Just remember, if we didn’t treat you differently, we wouldn’t be allowing you to use the toilets.” Teresa put her hand on my shoulder and gave a smirk. “But are you okay with that?” My earlier thought ran through my head once more, Abbey wears diapers now and doesn’t even get to use the potty. Perhaps I… Perhaps I shouldn’t be either! Resolving myself once more with another deep breath, I faced Teresa once more. “I am.” Face red, fast-beating heart, but I kept a smile as I exchanged eye contact. Teresa’s smile never faded, but she took my hand once again. “Hehe, and that’s perfectly fine, Viki! From now on, we won’t treat you any different. So as long as you wear a diaper, we won’t let you use the toilet then. From now on, it’s okay to just let it all go. We’ll be happy to change you!” Smiling brighter, she walked me out of the stall. “Although, I should say this.” She crouched down to my height and, with our hooked hands, wrapped her pinky around mine. “I promise to keep this a secret with you! So, you don’t need to be afraid of me telling your mother, okay! Unless you want me too, that is.” With a final smirk, she stood up once again, firming her hand in mine. Possibly Teresa’s smiles were contagious, as I couldn’t remove the giddy expression off me. “Thanks! Really…Thank you so much!” I did all I could to not cry there. Humans… are good creatures! I just knew it! I can’t wait to explain this to mother! “Teehee! You’re very welcome! You really are special, you know that.” Teresa proceeded to lead me out and back to my smiling friends. The time I had left wasn’t much, but it gave me another reason why I couldn’t be happier with my ideas of humankind. As well as my parents for giving me such a fantastic opportunity! “I see,” Mother said as she stared into my eyes and not on the road. I had finished explaining how wonderful my time had been for that day alone. How kind the humans I interacted with, as well as how caring the adults were. I only wish I could get through to my mother! Mother took a glance back to the road before turning to me again, “Given things are going splendid, I’ll converse with your father about it. I do believe there’s an excellent chance extending this deadline of yours.” My face lit up, “You mean it!” Mother smirked back, baring her fangs, “I do!” “Yay!” Not needing to hold back, I smiled far brighter than I ever could, fangs full in view. “Well, I am surprised to hear of this result. However, it is rather interesting to hear of it.” “Yeah, I’m happy you both gave consent for me!” With only positive feelings embodying me, I graciously looked forward to the following day.

Chapter 5 The Vampire Wears Coddlers? Stretching my arms high in the room, I jumped out of bed. Today had one ginormous difference from the days before—my bed contained zero stains! Smiling a prideful vampire’s pride, I walked over to the effulgent window. Those few steps taught me a unique lesson—the deed wasn’t undone. The newly purchased garment around my waist transformed its weight. There was no denying it, as the diaper dropped between my legs—I had another accident. Tightening the grip on the hem of my black nightgown, I took a sigh before lifting. The evidence was transparent—my diaper was soaked in my urine. However, I only sighed in relief at this realization. My bed was completely dry! Even though I performed another nightly accident, it failed to be a disaster. Now I won’t have to rely on Miranda to help clean my sheets! Smiling with pride, I attempted my best to frolic out my chambers. The diaper’s additional weight did cause an odd experience, but I didn’t mind it. In fact, I couldn’t be any happier. Now to alert my mother of the results! As I blissfully skipped across the hall, my nightgown bouncing to and fro alongside my diaper, I heard a familiar voice. “You seem in a good mood,” Voiced Miranda. I stopped in my place to face her to the right of the hall’s intersection, “Hehe, why shouldn’t I?” “Did something amazing come up?” Miranda asked. “Yup!” I smiled. “You won’t be having to clean my bed today!” I stood with pride. “Oh!” Miranda gasped in surprise. Her surprise threw me off like she had been expecting it. “I take your new product was of great use?” “You could say that. Though did you want to clean my sheets or something?” “N-no, not necessarily,” She bit her lip. “Well, I’m relieved that it has worked out. I’m sure the mistress will be pleased as well.” “Teehee, yeah, I hope mommy will be happy too! That’s who I was going to see right now.” “Ah, well, she should be in the backcourt if you want to find her.” “Oh, so she’s over there today.” I bowed with a curtsy. “Thanks, Miranda!” Miranda smiled back, “Haha, yup!” I twisted my body swiftly, causing my dress to twirl before I resumed my frolic. However, I stopped a few steps in. “Oh, Miranda…” “Hm, did you need something still?” “Um…thanks for keeping my secret!” I resumed my frolic with celerity. Using the details Miranda granted me, I followed down several sets of hallways and a fleet of stairs. At the end of the path lead to an even more elegant set of doors. The detailing had a mixture of crimson colors alongside the floral pattern. This door leads to one of our extraordinary chambers for events—such as Halloween. Although we may be going elsewhere for the actual event, some government cabinet members still appreciate an additional facility prepared in advance. However unique the doorway is, the right door side was wide open. Given the circumstances, foot traffic must be going in and out of the room to prepare it. Before I could step in, one of our maids stepped out. “Good morning, lady Viki,” The maid curtly stated. “Good morning to you too!” I smiled, giving a curt in kind. She proceeded down the hallway behind me. Though she confirmed my thought with there being a bit of foot traffic in the room. Stepping in the room contained floral decorations placed on the walls. A set of busy maids tried their best to arrange the room. Glass doors led to an outside balcony. My mother stood at the center giving orders. I wasn’t sneaking in, so she took notice of me instantly. “Good morning, sweetie!” Her smile invited me, “Good morning, mother!” I smiled back, giving a curtsy with my current nightgown. “Hmm,” she began to scan me. “Keep up the great work,” she spoke out to the maids. “I need to have a short converse with lady Viki.” Her attention turned to me and took my hand. Following her lead, we went out to the hallway and into the nearest empty storage room. Thankfully it’s been kept up in the cleaning procedures as it is spotless. She began scanning my attire once more, “I take we found success in your diaper?” I quickly blushed but nodded, “Yup.” Not hesitating, I hiked the hem of my nightgown off my knees and over my waist. It was undeniable by the hanging bulge my diaper was soiled. “See, it held it all without leaking!” She grew a fanged pleased smile, “That’s great news. This makes your adventure worthy then.” “Hehe, yeah.” After giggling, I released my dress, causing it to take the bounce the course of gravity. It made me really happy to see my mother smile given the result. I didn’t have a wet bed, so I didn’t have to worry about being written as the soiling princess within the history books. Though I did have an accident, it was kept in the chambers of my diaper. Thus, it was perfectly okay. We would be able to call this our little secret. Even though I didn’t necessarily have to see my mother just to show her, I felt impatient about telling her the result. Something within her fanged smiles drew me to see her every morning after my first incident. Now I had a new thing to share—success! “Well, I am very pleased with the results here. So, thank you, sweetie, for coming to see me right away!” “Hehe!” I went up to hug her. **** Bathing felt extraordinarily pleasant after this morning’s success. Thus, I could only have a smile as I changed into my clean clothes. I was given a light pink collared knee-length dress for today's attire, with frilly sleeves, alongside frills from the waist to the hem that had an inflated shape. There was also a pair of pink underwear. This wasn’t traditional clothing of mine. However, it was suitable for the environment I was about to be in. Except these undies would be changed later. Blushing as I held my skirt up to examine my pink rear, I took a deep breath before releasing. I wonder if Miranda picked my clothes for today? My thought was only grounded on the belief Miranda took care of my “special” gift from the daycare. Mother did say she’d maybe pick more…cute stuff too. Perhaps she talked with Miranda then? If that’s the case…I’m thankful for her being my maid! Miranda had been with me as far back as I could remember. Though Miranda wasn’t too much older than I, we had been really close. I remember calling her my sister once before, given how close we had been. However, I’m a bit older than a child. Thus, I shouldn’t rely too much on anyone else. Though, if I were still younger, I wouldn’t mind spending more time with her! Smiling at my thought, I made my way to the dining hall. Part of my pre-trial studies came from Alter’s history and science. I’ve been told this subject wasn’t supposed to be on the table for another few years. Nonetheless, I opened the book to begin reading its contents. There were four main sections within the table of contents. Each dealt with a different subject relating to both the Main and Alter sides of Earth. I had a grasp on the subject already, but I could tell this would dive deeper into that. From the first section that contained several chapters, I could surmise this information: Main Overview—The Science Behind Earth: There is a unique element that was discovered in the year 1845. This element is known as Madeis. Madeis, which is Latin for magic, is an extraordinary element unlike any of the others. This element is capable of producing results thought unreal and unimaginable. It is due to Madeis that the Earth is split into two parts, Prima and Eteru. Prima Earth, or better known as Primal Earth, is the side of Earth humans reside. This side of Earth receives its name as it is the original Earth planet. Prima is the Latin translation for Primal. Eteru Earth, otherwise known as Alter Earth, is the side humans call “supernatural.” This side of Earth receives its name for being the alternate realm of Earth. Eteru is a magical term composed of Et (the embodiment) and Eru (the reversal) for the word “Alter.” There had been a great debate between the two sides for which was the original. It wasn’t until both scientists and magic scholars revealed it was the Primal side; hence it was termed Primal. The debate ended when they launched an object on the supernatural side in space, and when it landed back onto Earth, it was on the Primal side. Artificial satellites launched into space also functions for both sides of Earth, allowing for accessible communication between both sides with wireless devices. However, much of Eteru remains isolated. Thus, communication between both sides remains for Mages and Humans. Prima primarily has humans as their intelligent species; however, Eteru spawned several. This had been a question scientists and magical scholars alike took an interest in. With their research, they found the reason. Before that can be shared, an explanation of early Earth that formed both sides are in order. “Hmm, I see,” I voiced out loud. Much of the information I was aware of began with. Still, it was interesting how the Alter or Eteru side took human scientist's report. Madeis is a Latin term, though Latin was a language in Prima, not Eteru. I guess they at least took Eteru being a term from Alter. But that was part of the Magis language. We vampires would have called it “Valse” if they took from us. *** Glancing at the clock, I felt a bit of anticipation, seeing that it was almost two in the afternoon. I tried my best in the efforts of my studies. However, it was becoming a challenge now that the time was nearing. “Knock. Knock,” Sounded at my door. “Yes?” I answered. “Sweetie, it is about time,” My mother exclaimed as she entered. After closing the door, she approached my bed. Following her instructions, I shut my book with a loud thump. “Well, we should get you ready.” By “ready,” she must have meant to change me. “Okay,” I walked over. Laying once again on my bed, the procedure took place once more. However, the light was tinting through the window. This idea of an early in the day diaper change caused me to blush. “How do you like your new underwear?” Mother asked, holding them up. My vision was glued at the cartoon cat printed on the newly-taped-up diaper. “Hmm?” I looked up at her, noticing the pink undies in her hands. “Those were new, huh? I figured so since I normally never wore much in colors.” “Well, it is more traditional; the royal family is vested in gray colors.” I looked down, “I probably shouldn’t wear cute stuff then….” “No, no,” she shook about. “It’s okay, sweetie, it’s perfectly okay to be different. Many of us vampires tend to follow procedures, but I’m glad you are the opposite.” Her fangs became very noticeable through her grin. “I am very proud to have you as our next queen! But most importantly, I’m proud to have you as my daughter!” “Aww, thanks!” I smiled brightly. “Now then,” She cleared her throat once more. “Do you like your new underwear?” I nodded, “Yup! They were close to the ones I got gifted teehee.” “Excellent,” she grew prideful. “I knew Miranda would pick out the perfect pair.” “Ah, so it was Miranda.” “Yup, I’m having her pick your clothes out for now till you finish up your little trial.” “Okay,” I smiled at the idea it brings. “So, I’ll have more cute clothes to look forward to then?” “Yup! I believe she departed really early this morning. Hence why I told her to take today off.” “I see; I’m glad you did that.” I wonder what she was doing then when I saw her this morning? “But I’ll have to thank her for the next time I see her!” “Haha, yup. Well, now that we have you changed and ready, let us get you going to your next day at daycare.” I swiftly stood on my feet, “Okay!” It wasn’t going to be a long trip on the road, so I would be able to see the humans once again! I was wearing a new piece of clothing that might perhaps bridge the differences between the other kids and me. Abbey did wear some protection, so I guess I’ll be more like her then! Stepping into the van, I took one look under my skirt to see the Coddlers diaper once more. Though, I don’t suppose most girls my age should be wearing these? Perhaps they’d make fun of me instead? Our van parked in front, and I stepped on the sidewalk. I smiled, looking at the daycare’s entrance. Now that my second day is almost underway, I couldn’t stop thinking about what could happen. The humans were really unique to interact with and didn’t follow a standard as much as ours. They did have set rules, but not so much as a procedure everyone had to perform. Plus, this location was okay with accidents. Skipping across the sidewalk in front of my mother, I made it to the door first. Giving it a swift yank, I caused the doorway and bell to soar. Proceeding forward, we are greeted by Teresa once again at the entrance. “The Alu’s!” Teresa beamed. “Here to drop Viki off again?” “That I am,” mother said, giving me a smile. “Although there’s something I need to tell you.” “Oh? What could that be?” “Can I tell you in private over here,” mother stated, pulling Teresa to the side. “Sure,” Teresa replied. She began talking in a whisper, “It's about Viki I take?” The next whisper grew out of my perception range. Though it did not help, I stood near the entrance corner while Teresa and mother spoke. Despite the scope not being more significant than what I usually could hear, I figured mother must be blocking a bit of my perception herself. As a vampire, I wasn’t incredibly nosy to identify conversations that I wasn’t a part of. A minute later, and Teresa looked towards me with a smile. Mother also proceeded out the door, giving me a glancing fanged grin. Teresa moved to take my hand, “Well, your mother told me about your set of accidents…it must be hard for you.” Her expression turned a bit concerned. However, her bright smile returned. “She also told me you are now wearing diapers to take care of it, which I think is the smart thing to do. But you are also wearing them to daycare, huh? I told her that’s perfectly understandable, but our daycare does have a rule in place for kids in diapers.” My heart began beating faster, “You do?” I didn’t know they had a rule in place…maybe I won’t be allowed to wear them? “For kids to be wearing diapers means taking a step away from potty-training. So, that would mean we tell our kids if they wear diapers, they don’t use the potty then and enjoy their time.” Her smile did not fade as she walked me down the hall. Since I’m wearing a diaper, does that mean… Feeling concerned, I stopped moving. “Um…does that mean I would uh…” “Haha,” Teresa laughed. “No, sweetie, don’t worry. I’m not going to have you start ignoring the toilet if you need it. That is our rule for the younger ones.” “Oh, I see.” Does that mean I really am too old then? “Of course, we could have you follow that policy, but judging how you’re older, we’ll give you some special treatment. So, we’ll check on you like the other kids, but allow you to go potty if you need it. I told your mother that, and she said it was fine.” “I see; I’m fine with that.” “Alright then, allow me to demonstrate how we’ll check you so you won’t be surprised later.” Teresa let go of my hand and began feeling at my waist. Unsure what she was doing, I began to blush. “And there, you’re all dry as expected! But that’s how we’ll check you.” “That wasn’t bad,” I touched my chin with my fingertip. I know I’m potty-trained, but I’m kind of curious if I wasn’t as dry? “Um, what would you do if I wasn’t…you know….” “If you weren’t dry?” She asked, waiting for me to reply. I swiftly bobbed my head in a nod. “Well, I’d just take you to the changing table and change your diaper.” “But I mean, I’m older and….” “Ah, it's okay if you have any accidents, you know. We won’t treat you any different unless you ask us to.” That answered the question in my head, “I see. Thanks, that’s what I was wondering.” So, she won’t treat me any different, huh? That’d mean they’ll just keep checking my diaper and allowing me to use the toilet. She looked at me with a smile once more, “Just to reiterate that it is okay to have accidents. I know you are older, so I’m not expecting one from you. Though if you did, I want you to know it’s completely okay.” With one last smile, she pulled me to the main room. “Now I hope you’ll enjoy your time here once again! I’m sure naptime will go better now, teehee.” “Haha, yeah,” I scratched my head. Scanning the room, I noticed only the two lookalike siblings within the room. Aw…where’s Abbey and Sharon? No matter how many times I looked around, my friends were nowhere to be found. “Viki, is something wrong?” Teresa asked. Turning around from the table we sat at, I saw Teresa with a concerned expression. I didn’t want her to become involved with the issues of vampires, so I’d have to lie. “Ah, everything’s alright!” Feigning my best fangless smile, I walked over to my sanctuary—the children’s bookshelf. “Alright, let me know if you need anything like going to the potty,” Teresa responded with a smile. All this talk on potties is embarrassing me. Grabbing a book from the shelf, I fell to the floor, pouring my head to the writing for children. Comfortably spreading my legs, my diaper slightly uncovered, I put my concentration towards the book. If my only allies here abandoned me…does that leave me to return to the nightmare I once was in? I thought humans might have changed their ways due to the kindness Abbey and Sharon showed. But perhaps I could have been wrong? Many minutes pass by as I have finished reading half the shelf at this point. The room began filling with laughter as another set of children ran in. Looking above my book in hope, I saw no sign of Abbey nor Sharon. At this point, I could only conclude my chances to be slim, falling into the nightmare. “Hey, Viki!” sounded an excited young girl. Looking over to my right was a young cheerful brunette girl—Abbey. “Abbey!” I shouted, standing up. At the table we were at before, Sharon could be spotted giving a slight smirk. “You joining us again?” Abbey asked. “Yes, I’d love to!” I responded ignorantly, showing my fangs. “Okay!” Sitting at the table with my saviors of humankind, I only wondered where exactly they were. “So, can I ask where you were?” “Huh?” Abbey looked confused. “I think she’s wondering where we’ve been,” Sharon added. “Oh!” Abbey complied. “We were at school.” Sharon released a sigh, “We arrived here just now. This is about our usual time getting here.” “Oh, I see,” I nodded my head. “I must get here earlier, so that’s why.” “I’m sorry I couldn’t be here when you did….” Abbey looked concerned. “Aw, it is fine,” I smiled back. “Now that I know, I won’t have to worry, haha. Well, how are you two doing today?” “Good!” Abbey innocently smiled. “I’m rather well myself,” Sharon smirked. Hmm, they said they were just at school. I wonder if that means… “Um, do you two go to the same school?” “Yup!” Abbey answered. “It makes things easier, teehee.” “I wouldn’t say it made things easier,” Sharon added. “But it is nice having your friends nearby.” Abbey looked over to me, confused, “You go to a different school then?” “Well, I don’t attend school.” Mainly because there is none for vampires. And the only school is many miles away. “Oh,” Sharon remarked. “So, are you homeschooled?” “Yeah, I’ve been homeschooled my whole life.” Abbey looked concerned, “Is it tough.” “It isn’t brutal,” I responded. “Though, I don’t have any friends.” Well, I have mom and dad…Oh, and Miranda! But do they really count as friends? Abbey walked around the table. Once she grew near me, a smile formed on her. Her arms sprung out as she wrapped them around me. As she hugged me, I could feel the warmth of her body embracing me. I also noticed she was not that shorter than me. Though she began patting my backside, which worried me if she felt the padding of my Coddlers diaper. She released me, but her smile didn’t fade. “I’m glad I can be your first friend then!” “So that’s what that hug was for?” I mentioned. Didn’t it seem like she noticed my diaper? “Thanks! I’m glad you’re my first friends as well!” The memory of Abbey’s warmth did not fade within me. “Teehee!” Abbey giggled. “Abbey tends to hug a lot,” Sharon commented. “You should join us!” Abbey rushed over to Sharon. Her arms swiftly snapped around the young girl’s body. “Hey, quit it!” Sharon ordered. “Haha!” I laughed at the sight of them. Smiling at the sight of my craft, I found myself outlining the image of Miranda in my head. Her refined form and cute cheeks caused me to smile. The drawing itself wasn’t impressive, but it invoked a madeleine of the times I spent with her in the past. “Who’s that?” Abbey asked, looking over my shoulder. “Do you have a sister Viki?” Sharon peered, interested. “Yeah! Yeah! Is she your sister?” Abbey added on. …Miranda’s my maid…but… “Well, um…I guess you could say so.” “Oh! I bet she’s super pretty!” Abbey commented. Picturing her fanged smiling expression caused me to blush. Well, I’d say out of her maid outfit, she’s quite the looker among us vampires. “I take she’s your older sister?” Sharon questioned. “She’s close to being ten years older,” I answered. “Oh wow!” Abbey remarked. “So does she go to college then?” Sharon asked. “No…she lives with us…but she’s technically not my sister. We just kind of took her in.” I’d say that’s the best way to put it. “So, an adoptive sister, huh?” Sharon mentioned. “A sister a sister!” Abbey pouted. “Yeah, pretty much. Though she helps us a lot around our est-I mean house.” Their faces continued in interest over the young vampire maid. Would I consider Miranda, my sister? We were really close in the past…but now things have changed. She’s been busy as a maid, and I was a princess. Exhaling a sigh, I remembered Sharon mention her having an older sister. “You said you had an older sister, right?” I asked Sharon. “Yeah,” Sharon nodded. “She’s six years older than I. I also have an older brother too. But she keeps him in touch whenever he tries to go too far in his jokes.” Sharon grew an innocent smile. “You seem close then?” “Yeah,” Sharon blushed again. I turned over to Abbey, “Do you have any siblings, Abbey?” Abbey’s smile hadn’t deformed, “Nope!” “I see, so you’re an only child then?” I acknowledged. “Well, I’d maybe have a younger sibling if….” Her expression turned sour. She quietly returned to her seat. Were humans very fragile in what I could say or not? I hope Abbey doesn’t think ill of me! “Psst,” Sharon murmured. Following her instruction, I leaned closer with my ear. “Don’t worry, she’ll be fine. It’s because of her family situation, is all.” “I see,” I murmured back. Abbey must not be having the best family situation, then? It wasn’t unheard of for humans to face separation, at least from the stories I’ve read; so perhaps her parents…No! I mustn’t jump to conclusions. Ignoring the verisimilitude in my head, I rushed over to Abbey. Recalling her act of kindness, I wrapped my hands around her slumped body. “I’m sorry….” Abbey jumped up in my arms, “Hehe! Thanks, Viki!” Now that the youthful girl was recharged, we regrouped our activities. While sketching out an elegant dress on Miranda, a vibration peered into my senses. Turning to my left, a pink object had its aim towards me. I put my hand out with celerity, catching it. Upon further inspection, the object was a rubber round substance—a medium-sized pink rubber ball. “I sowwy!” Stated a little girl as she rushed over. “We were pwaying when I wost it!” “That was so cool!” Remarked a similar age boy. “How did you do that?” I smiled towards the little girl, “It’s fine, just be a little careful, okay!” “Okay!” She smiled back, receiving the ball. I turned over to the young boy, “How did I do what?” “That!” He began to charade the event with him swiftly twisting his body and grasping his other hand. “Oh, how did I catch it?” “Yeah! That was so cool! The ball was like, boing, and you were like woosh!” “I just caught it, that’s all.” “You’re like a superhero!” The young boy continued his flaneur of how incredible my catch was. Though the act wasn’t surprising to me, given my instincts would allow me said performance. However, even Abbey and Sharon were both surprised by how swift I caught it. Despite not being able to turn over their impressions, I took my seat once more. Before I could return to my drawing, I noticed the pencil I’d been using was missing. Scanning along the floor, I saw it on the floor behind my chair. Standing once again, I went around and kneeled down to reach the bottom. I didn’t think that was very impressive, though. I guess humans aren’t really able to react like that? Would that mean…they could be on to me being a vampire?! No, no, it didn’t seem like that. They more thought me like some super person. Concluding my thoughts, I took my pencil and stood up once more as my almost-knee-length skirt fluttered. Taking my seat, I noticed Abbey looking towards me with a blush and a giggle. “Hehe!” Her giggling storm confused me. Sharon had a similar expression, though just a shy smile alongside her blush as she stared towards me. “I’m sorry,” Sharon adjusted her glasses. “We kind of well…When you went to pick your pencil up,…Your skirt kind of….” My skirt? “We saw your diaper!” Abbey chimed in. “You’re wearing Coddlers, aren’t you?” “I…I-I…” Tears began to form in my eyes. They really are about launch jokes at me…I thought…perhaps…just perhaps if I wore a diaper, I’d fit along with the younger kids! But it doesn’t seem like that can happen…Maybe I really am just too old… I stared down at my waist, forming a tearful blush. “Hehe,” Abbey giggled again. “It’s cute!” “Huh?” I looked up in surprise. Abbey had a cheerful smirk as she looked at me. “I think it’s cute you wear Coddlers!” Abbey grinned. “So, it’s okay to wear them! I mean, I wear Bestnite’s, so we have something in common!” I looked over to Sharon whose expression turned into a prideful smile. “I agree, it is okay for you to wear them.” “Really?” My hopeful smile formed once more. “Yeah!” They said in unison. “Thanks!” I wiped a tear. Sharon adjusted her glasses once more, “Don’t forget, many of us here wear some protection. So, it’s okay to wear diapers.” I exhaled once more, “I’m glad you two are okay with me wearing them! Even though I am a bit refined, hehe.” “Yup!” Abbey cheered. She looked over to Sharon with a mischievous grin, “I suppose you might be the only one left to wear protection, Sharon. You might as well ask Teresa to go and change you!” I felt a presence approaching behind me, though a pleasant one. “Change Sharon into what now?” Teresa voiced behind me. I looked up, and she gave a friendly smile in return. “Change her into a diaper!” Abbey responded. “A diaper?” Teresa exclaimed. Sharon’s expression turned bright red, almost like she shrunk inside. “Yup!” Abbey nodded. “Hmm,” Teresa held a finger to her chin. “She hasn’t had that many accidents, though.” Sharon looked away an even brighter shade. “I bet with a diaper she’d have no worries then! But a diaper is for those that need them. If she feels she needs them, then I’d be happy to change her! For now, I think she does not need one.” I felt a quick tug at my waist. Looking up, Teresa was crouched down next to me, giving me a smile—hands already at her side. Did Teresa just check me? I’m a vampire, and I didn’t even notice it that much? Wow, our maids be shamed. “Aww,” Abbey pouted. “Anyways, um, did you need to check Abbey?” Sharon swiftly questioned. “Does Abbey need to be checked?” Teresa tilted her head towards Abbey. Abbey stood up and stuck her hand down her skirt. “Um, nope!” “And that answers that. I actually was checking on Viki’s diaper.” Now that the attention was towards me, I began to blush with embarrassment. “She’s dry for now. Though, as I said before, diapers are for those that need them.” Teresa smiled brightly. “In Viki’s case, she feels she needs them. So, we’ll be glad to change her if she needs it!” She knelt down to my ear, “Do you need the potty, sweetie?” The whisper was a simple question, in which I shook my head. “I agree; if you need them, you need them!” “Yeah,” Sharon nodded with a blush. “You don’t need to be a baby to need them.” “I’m glad we’re all on the same page then!” Teresa beamed. Her demeanor was erected tall with pride. “Here, you can enjoy your time all in Coddlers! Just uh, don’t get too carried away outside our daycare teehee.” “Do you wear diapers, Teresa?” Abbey bluntly asked. “Haha, I don’t,” Teresa blushed. “But if I did, it’d be the same for everyone here—that I’d be needing them for a reason.” “If you did, who would change you?” Abbey continued her questions. “That’s a good question, haha. I suppose Ms. Lily would have to take that job. Though I don’t think she changes as well as I do.” After our line of unusual questions, Teresa returned to her duties. Returning our focus to the table, I turned over to Sharon, who returned my glance. Teresa stated she didn’t have many accidents. But does that mean she actually did? “Um, Sharon,” I reluctantly spoke. “Hm?” Sharon hummed back. “I was curious, do you have any accidents?” “Uh…” Sharon blushed once more. “I have a few…sometimes.” “Sharon doesn’t have that many,” Abbey added. “Maybe a couple a month, and that’s about it.” “I see,” I acknowledged. “Well, a lot of them do come from you!” Sharon retorted. “Haha,” Abbey blindly laughed. “It’d help if you did wear some protection for those times!” “Sigh,” Sharon exhaled. With the mentioning her having a couple accidents a month, I felt curious. “So, have you had one recently?” Sharon blushed before nodding. “Yeah, it was a couple weeks ago.” “We were playing house waiting for Teresa to hand out snacks,” Abbey began the story. “I really had to go but wanted to wait. But that’s when Abbey began to tickle me—the rest is history.” “Teehee! I told you if you really had to go, protection or not, you shouldn’t hold it.” “This is why you still are potty-training. Maybe you should take Viki’s initiative and wear a diaper instead!” “Maybe I will,” Abbey grinned. They both remained in silence for a second. Abbey and Sharon stared at each other before their expressions ready to burst, “Haha!” “Hehe!” Both of them laughing caused me to giggle. “Anyways,” Sharon looked over to me. “When’s your last accident, Viki?” The question caused me to blush. Have I really had an accident besides my sleep ones? I don’t think I’ve really wet myself as a little princess. Unsure to myself how exactly to answer, I concluded that I had no evidence. “Besides the ones that happen in my sleep, none.” “Oh wow,” Both of them looked impressed. “You’re wearing a diaper, though?” Abbey looked confused. “Oh well, I suppose you don’t have to worry about them now!” “Haha, I suppose she wouldn’t,” Sharon chimed in. Both of their remarks caused me to blush into silence. “Aww,” They remarked in unison. Lifting my skirt, I took a glance at the Musty cat design of the Coddlers diaper. Will, I actually wet myself in an accident? I’m pretty sure I could just use the toilet if I ever need it. Though, the thought does cause me to remember the past few days. The discussion of accidents became a madeleine to my previous few days. I…actually had some relatively close calls now that I think about it. Looking up to the two girls, I opened my fanged mouth. “Um, actually…I have had some close calls recently.” “Ah, don’t feel bad,” Sharon commented. “I have plenty of those.” She blushed once more. “Well, with a diaper, you don’t have to worry now, I bet,” Abbey commented. “Yeah, that would be true.” It seems these humans have plenty of incidents with their bladders at young ages. Perhaps, it wouldn’t be wrong if I just…too also… Time had flown out the window as Teresa began chiming her call for naptime. Following the two girls' initiative, I found a set of sheets, pillow, and blanket to sleep with. Similar to the time before. However, a smile comes to me as I touched below my waist. Lying next to Abbey, who had Sharon next to her, I curled up fully relaxed. “Teehee,” Abbey giggled. “What is it?” I asked. “I was just thinking how scared you looked after your accident at naptime.” “Oh jeez, please don’t remind me.” That was so terrifying! It was like the town was about to come to get me! “But now that you have a diaper, you won’t need to worry.” “Yup,” Sharon stated next to Abbey. “Yeah, your right. It worked really well this morning too!” “See,” Abbey grinned. I looked over at my two friends, who smiled back. However, I noticed something unusual from Sharon—her glasses were missing. “Um, Sharon,” I started. “Yes?” Sharon looked puzzled. “Where's your glasses?” “Oh, I put them in my cubby. Not like I need them to nap, so I put them away with my shoes just so no one accidentally steps on them.” “I see,” I responded. “Well, let us have a good nap!” “Yeah!” They responded in unison. An open field expanded off on the horizon. A variety of flowers covered the ground causing a rainbow-like sea to cross. Pure white rabbits began hopping their way across. “Don’t leave me, bunnies!” I shout. Thus, I began chasing after them with a smile and a frolic. I caught one, and it looked at me directly. “Viki,” it called out. “Viki!” Shouted a voice. Opening my eyes, I saw the smile of a cheerful girl—Abbey. Looking to my surroundings, I remained in the daycare. However, the naptime ritual must’ve been completed due to the rustling about from the other kids. Sitting up, I could feel a vast difference between today and the day before—no wet stain! “Abbey!” I smiled. “My sheets aren’t wet!” “Teehee, that’s great!” Abbey giggled. “With a diaper, you shouldn’t be waking up to a wet bed. We should get changed then!” Abbey rushed off to the walkway in the back. Standing up on my two feet, I felt the weight between my legs plop. I may not have woken up to soaked bedding, but that didn’t mean I didn’t have an accident in my sleep. Touching the saturated garment under my skirt contained a squishy sensation. The temperature wasn’t cold like it was in the morning, but it wasn’t warm either. The more I squeezed it in my fingers, a smile came across my face. “I’m glad the diaper helped,” Sharon stated. “Oh,” I jumped in surprise. “Yeah, I am too! Did you sleep well?” “Mhm, I had a pretty neat dream,” Sharon exclaimed. “You did? I dreamt of chasing bunnies in a field, hehe.” “Bunnies are cute to dream of,” Sharon agreed. “Yeah!” “Viki!” An excited voice shouted. Turning towards the voice in the walkway, found a smiling Abbey. “Viki, let's get changed!” “Alright!” I skipped over to Abbey while waving to Sharon. “See you when I get cleaned up!” “So,” Abbey initiated her conversation as we stood in line. “How does a diaper feel?” The question caught me off-guard, causing me to blush. From experience thus far I’ve had with it, diapers aren’t that bad. “Not bad, a bit different from regular underwear, but not bad. The padding is a bit comforting, though, if I’m honest. And on the bright side, I don’t have to worry about my accidents.” Abbey smiled back, “I’m glad to hear that! My Bestnite’s are pretty comforting too!” Hearing about Bestnite’s again had me curious, “Bestnite’s aren’t as absorbent as diapers, though, right?” “Yeah. Diapers are better.” “Abbey, your turn!” Stated a cheerful Teresa. “Kay!” I knew I’d have a short duration before it’d be my turn. However, Abbey’s remark replayed in my head. “Diapers are better.” So, the Coddlers diaper is more absorbent than the Bestnite. That would mean my previous estimation was accurate. Diapers were indeed the efficient choice. I began to smile, filled with pride. “I’m all changed!” Abbey’s cheerful voice sounded. “That was quick,” I exclaimed. “Yup! But I asked to be changed into a diaper this time, hehe.” Abbey smirked, showcasing the waistband of a similar design to the diaper I wore. “You’re wearing a diaper now, huh?” I acknowledged. “Well, you did say they were better.” “Exactly!” Abbey smiled back. The thought of wearing a diaper brought back the statement Teresa told me earlier. Diapers were for the younger kids who didn’t need the potty. Thus, they’d not need to use the potty if they wore a diaper. However, I was a special case given my age. I’d picture Abbey being in a similar equation. “So, um,” I began my thoughts. “Did she tell you about being old enough to use the potty?” Abbey was old enough to be potty-trained; hence my idea she’d be allowed special treatment as well. “She did say that if I wore a diaper, I’d have to use it,” Abbey tilted her head with a smile. That wasn’t what she told me… “Are you um…fine with that?” “Yeah! I’m wearing a diaper like you now!” With a smile and swift leap, Abbey wrapped her arms around me once again. “You should get your diaper changed now so we can both be in clean diapers, Teehee!” Releasing her embrace, she scattered off out of the restroom through the walkway. Facing the changing stall once more, Teresa directed her smile. “We should get your diaper changed, sweetie! I’d feel bad if you ended up getting a rash.” “Okay,” I replied, walking into the stall. Abbey’s situation continued to circle through my mind. “Teresa, isn’t Abbey old enough to be given special treatment as well?” Teresa pointed to her chin, “Well, I’d say it's half-and-half. She should be old enough to be potty-trained, but also possibly not. Abbey does have a lot of accidents, so taking that into consideration, I decided her to not be old enough.” “I see,” I nodded faintly. “Though shouldn’t she be old enough?” “I think the majority of society would agree that she’d be too old to wear diapers, if I’m being honest. But I disagree with that, so I’m fine with her wearing diapers. That includes you too!” She smiled brightly, extending her hand. “Let me help you on to the table.” Teresa’s view seems to be against the society of humans? I suppose we vampires would be in agreement that Abbey was far too old. I’m not sure the average age a human would be potty-trained, but we vampires train quickly. But that’s the reason for Abbey not receiving special training, huh. Though, would that mean it’s terrible for me to wear diapers? Once I’ve sat down in place and was accepted by my friends, it helped me ingrain on this place. Although, I’m most likely the only vampire who has ever considered this thought. “Um…Teresa?” I began my questioning while lifting up on the table. “Yes, Viki?” Teresa responded. “Am I too old for diapers then? Seeing how Abbey’s at a younger age, I was curious.” Teresa tilted her head and smiled, “Of course not! I know you need them for a different reason, so that’s why I’m lenient towards you using the potty. But, even if our society doesn’t think so, I’m fine with you wearing them.” “Ah, thanks,” I smiled back. “So, it is okay for me to wear diapers then.” “Yup! Though perhaps I should have added this earlier. If you feel like you are too young still, I don’t mind treating you like the other kids who wear diapers—such as Abbey.” That’d mean I’d no longer be able to ask for the potty. I mean…I’d be like the other kids, but… “Um…I’ll think about it.” “That’s perfectly fine. Now just lay back, and I’ll get you all cleaned up!” Nodding at her command, I laid all the way back and relaxed my legs. I then could feel her hands working my skirt up. “You really did go in your sleep, Teehee,” Teresa giggled. Hearing her giggling caused me to blush. “But I’d say it’s a great thing you chose to wear a diaper.” Teresa seems to be perfectly fine with anyone wearing diapers. She doesn’t wear one herself but doesn’t mind anyone else wearing them despite their age. I’m curious as to what makes her very accepting of that. “Teresa,” I spoke up. She stopped her swift hands as she was untapping my diaper. “Yes?” “I’m rather curious; why are you so accepting of us wearing diapers?” “Oh, I see,” Teresa began to blush. However, she bounced back with a smile. “I know I said this already, but I like to think differently than how our society thinks. I do think it’s perfectly fine for all children to wear diapers again. Not every child has an easy time making it to the potty, so I think it’s okay for them to wear a diaper and not worry about it. Everyone grows at their individual pace, so I believe it’s perfectly fair if every child were given that respect. That’s why I emphasize being okay with diapers at this daycare so that every kid here won’t joke about another kid's problem.” “I think I like that concept,” I grinned. Even vampires grow and age differently. I mean…I love to cuddle with mommy… I grew utterly red. “Some of us need more time to grow and cherish the time we have.” “Exactly, Viki!” Teresa exclaimed, rolling up my soiled diaper. “You’re really smart, you know.” “Haha.” Well, I find the skill of reason to be efficient when it comes to being a princess. Although, I know the majority of vampires stick to the status quo. As for me, I like to perceive things myself. I guess that’s probably what has led me to this daycare and…diapers. “Well, I try my best.” “And I think you should continue doing that. But, as I was saying before,” Teresa stated, placing a clean diaper under me. “I think it's acceptable for a girl like yourself to be wearing diapers. Everyone might need them for different reasons, either for potty problems, growing up, or other possibilities.” She began to blush. “But, if one needs them, then they should have them. The reasoning doesn’t have to be the same. That’s why I’m happy to have you wearing a diaper.” Teresa began to apply a white powder—probably talcum. “You need them for a reason, and I think you’re a huge helping hand to Abbey. So, don’t feel afraid to ask me if you need your diaper changed. I’ll be happy to!” She pulled the diaper over and taped it in place. Her speech caused me to smile. I appreciated the idea that I was of use to a human, despite the odd circumstances. However, her reasoning was clear. Everyone desired something, whichever that something was. As for me, I want to get closer to humans. With the humans here wearing diapers, they are the perfect tool to help me fit in! Though…I can’t deny that I do wish to feel younger… “You’re all clean now, Viki!” Teresa started helping me off the table. The diaper was indeed clean as it failed to plop down alongside my skirt. “Thanks for the change!” I gave a curtsy. Teresa began to escort me out. However, another question came to mind. “Um, one last thing.” “Yes?” I thought back to the conversation I had with Sharon and Abbey, “What is a school like?” “I take it your homeschooled?” Teresa responded. “Yeah,” I nodded. “But Abbey and Sharon mentioned going to school, so I was curious.” “Well, a school can be fun or rough depending on the age. But everyone who attends a school learns in a classroom together, eats together, and plays together. There’s a lot of boring subjects, but kids need to learn them. Just imagine what you do to learn each subject, just with a bunch of other kids. Like you went to this daycare and met with Abbey and Sharon but learned things instead.” “So, a school’s rather social then?” “Yeah, there’s a lot of social activities. This does lead to some problems with bullying, but for the most part, everyone grows up together. At least that’s how I see it.” “Hmm, I see. Thanks for answering. Though… it is kind of sad I can’t attend one…” I began walking out of the stall. “Why’s that Viki?” Teresa whispered. “There isn’t one for my kind,” I answered back in a whisper. However, given Teresa was a human, there was no way she would be able to hear my hushed tone. Returning to the table, Abbey stood up with pride. “Tut, tut, now it's time to show Sharon our new similarity!” “New similarity?” Sharon questioned. Abbey slipped her shorts slightly, causing the waistband of her new Coddlers diaper to be showing. “Tada! I’m now wearing a diaper like Viki!” “I see,” Sharon stared at her waist before looking up at me. “That’s for the better…I suppose…” Sharon grew silent. “Yup,” Abbey sat back down. “I don’t mind wearing diapers again. They don’t feel bad. You’d agree they feel good, Viki?” I took my seat, causing my padded rear to poof, “Um, yeah.” Well, it isn’t like I disagree with her. From the time I’ve worn this diaper today, it has been rather…comfy. Plus, I have felt a little younger than I have! I began to look away from the girls while turning red with a fanged smile. “See!” Abbey grinned. “I’m glad you like them then,” Sharon smirked. “I have said you should have worn them, to begin with.” “Haha, yeah,” Abbey scratched her head. “I’m actually a little thirsty. Can we have some tea?” “Sure, I wouldn’t mind,” Sharon replied. Their faces turned to face me in wait for my consent, “Yeah, I’d like some tea!” Following my smile, they grinned back. “Good, I’ll go ask Teresa then to lend us some drinks,” Sharon stood up. “Do you like tea, Viki?” Abbey questioned. The topics of tea caused me to smile, “Yes, I do.” I haven’t had a real tea time for ages, but those times were ones I’ve enjoyed. Maybe I should ask Miranda to make me more tea later? Sharon arrived carrying a set of plastic teacups alongside Teresa, who held a bottle of green tea. After setting the bottle on the table, Teresa told us to be careful and trusted us to not make a mess. Filling our fake teacups with the green liquid, I took the first sip. A soothing sense expanded my taste buds, though cut off quickly. From the general scent I whiffed before taking the sip, I could tell it wasn’t going to be anything like the tea I’ve had. This kind was relatively cheap and already prepared. Though given the establishment that carried it, it would be expected. Abbey and Sharon stared at me. I set the tea onto the table and returned their glances. “You hold the cup different,” Abbey stated. “Oh, I do?” I questioned. From the general look of how the two girls held their cups, I held the cup in a unique style. A style that Miranda taught me back while I learned proper etiquette. “Yeah,” Sharon added. “Did you learn to do that at home?” “Mhm,” I nodded, taking another quick sip. “I used to drink tea often when I was younger. That’s why I was taught how to hold the cup properly. Though, my family does have a proper tea set and fine sweet tea’s.” “Oh wow!” Abbey lit up. “I’d like to have some!” “That’s great, but you don’t anymore then?” Sharon questioned. “I thought now that I have grown older, I should grow out of some things.” Though, I’m sitting here in a diaper. I kind of wish I could be younger… “Y-you don’t like this…?” Abbey began sniffling. “Oh no,” I responded. “I’ve missed drinking tea like this.” “Then there’s no problem, silly!” Abbey responded. “You think so?” “Yeah!” Abbey smiled. Sharon nodded alongside. “Well, in that case, I might give it some thought.” I smiled and sipped the tea once more alongside my friends, who did the same. Hours had gone by since I arrived, and Teresa checked on me once again. Finding that my diaper is dry, she asked if I needed to use the potty. I fell silent as I did feel an urge brewing through me. However, I reluctantly shook my head. Teresa then smiled and walked over to Abbey—who was deemed soaked. My urgency isn’t horrendous. However, it will present itself as an issue later. A problem I would have to face is making the order to where I do my business. The choice Teresa has set for me is to use the potty within the restroom. However, the thought of using a public restroom, especially for humans, was out of the question. I really don’t want to take a chance with how those toilets are cleaned. Just the thought of sitting on it, I cannot. But, if I don’t have a private bathroom, what other choice do I have? Shuffling about my legs caused the padding to brush against me. Abbey didn’t even use the potty, and she seemed perfectly okay with it. …Am I really going to do that, though? Am I considering using my pants as a means of relieving myself? It doesn’t seem like it’d be that bad since I have felt the after-effects of my nighttime accidents. Plus, I wouldn’t have to worry about sitting on one of those thrones.” I brought my legs to slow shuffle and proceeded to breathe in a meditation. This relaxed state allowed me to calm the nerves in my system. Relaxing my body, I began to blush. “Hey, Viki!” Abbey shouted. Her sudden outburst caused me to lose my concentration. “Um, yes?” “What were you doing?” “Oh uh, I was waiting.” “Oh, well, I’m back now and all clean!” Sharon smiled, “I’m surprised how Teresa’s able to change you so fast.” “Haha, yeah, she’s really fast!” I’m kind of impressed with how Abbey is. She doesn’t seem to mind having accidents and remains really positive. Are there more humans possibly like her? The urge running through my system wasn’t dire, so I smiled, looking up to my friends. Well, it isn’t like I need to go right away. Plus…maybe I should try being like Abbey… With the clock nearing 5:30, I felt my bladder building once more. The urgency caused me to shuffle my legs furiously more. However, the duo seemed occupied for the time being. Thus, I returned to my meditative state. Feeling soothed and relaxed, I stopped shuffling my legs. Calming my nerves, my bladder began urging its way. Am I really about to wet myself like Abbey? The urge stopped itself. It’s okay; diapers are for those that need them. And I need them. Relaxing once again, I urged my body to relax and release. “Viki,” Shouted a voice. This broke me free from my trance once again. Turning over towards the voice's direction was Teresa. “Your mother’s here.” “Oh, okay,” I responded. I looked over to Abbey and Sharon and gave a big smile. “I’m looking forward to seeing you two next time!” “Yup!” Abbey replied. “Same,” Sharon added. Standing up once more, I could feel the dry diaper clinging to my body. Failing to release my contents, I walked over to the main hall. Teresa smiled as I passed her, “Do you need the potty, sweetie?” The answer was evident in my mind, but I shook my head. Giving a wave, I walked to find my mother, who took me to our van. Driving down the road once more, I could feel the urge building inside. I could let go right here, but I don’t think mother would appreciate it if I did. Shuffling my legs once more, the diaper brushed itself again. Will I even be allowed to continue wearing my diapers at home? I’d imagine not… “Viki, how was it today,” Mother asked. I gave a big smile, “Really fun!” However, I looked down at the thought of returning to my adulthood. “Really? I’m glad you had a good time then.” “Mhm!” Though, will I wear a diaper or underwear when I get home? The van drove down the way as I continued to explain a little about the two friends, I’ve come to know a little more of. I wasn’t sure if my mother cared to hear about how humans treated them or me as beings, but it made me happy to share those thoughts I’ve been building up.

Chapter 4 The Vampire’s Confession “…” Miranda silently steered. “…” I stared at the town we drove through. I was kind of hoping to talk with mother after that day…I’m sure she’d been shocked to hear how it went! I mean, it did start as a nightmare, but it turned out rather great! I can’t wait to give them the full details! Although, maybe there are a few things I shouldn’t say. Teresa’s cleaning assistance popped into my mind. I continued smiling to myself as we drove down the highway in town. It seemed a little odd that we weren’t going straight back to our domain. “Um, where are we going exactly?” Did Miranda not know the way? “You’ve noticed?” Miranda replied. “Well, we aren’t going the other way, so it was kind of obvious.” “I was given an order to take you to a human store to grab a specific item.” Hearing the word “human store” blew my mind. “Wait, what?” No need to hold profession with me! Tell me everything! “This was part of your father’s idea. So, think of it as a continuation of your trial.” “I see…” I couldn’t help but feel perplexed at the thought. We’re vampires who typically don’t associate with humans. Let alone I was of the royal family who never does small errands like this. I mean, my mother has taken me to a book shop in various vampire towns several times, but not a human shop. “I’ve done some research in humans before, but this will be my first,” Miranda grinned. “Since you’re the human expert for the day, I’d like you to help me out.” “Oh, okay.” So, this will be a part of my Halloween trial, then? “Well, there’s something, in particular, we need to pick up that made this your father’s idea, or so I was told.” A specific item made from humans? “What would that item be?” “I’m not sure how you’ll enjoy it, but I think it will be a boon.” So, an item that’ll help me. There wasn’t a single object that could come to mind that I had an immediate need to. Unless…this object was going to help in a certain regards. “I see,” I responded. “It's fine. You don’t need to hold back on my account.” “Are you sure?” She looked concerned. “Mhm!” I smiled back. “If the object you are referring to is going to help my bedwetting, then I’m okay with it.” This was partially true, as I still felt awkward about having said accidents. Though the current day had really given me an eye-opening experience. “Oh good, as that is our main objective—some protection. Your parents discussed it last night and got into how we should go about getting a cloth type made for you.” “A cloth-type?” I questioned. Given the circumstance of us going to a store for “protection,” it contradicted her statement. “I’m guessing a different kind was selected?” “Yup,” Miranda nodded. “While they plotted the course for getting them made, your father mentioned the trial of yours.” “He did? What did he say?” “Nothing special, but it had him thinking a better alternative than what we planned.” “That was to obtain protection at a human store then?” “Yes, you are right, Viki. I was surprised myself when they mentioned the human world. Imagine if the Vampire prime ministers heard that.” “Haha, though I’d rather them not learn my problem….” “Yeah, we’d rather not have that either. But your father really was thinking of you because after hearing his explanation, it definitely seemed the optimal route.” “Really?!” I smiled. “Yup! He stated that with a disposable type that we could get from the human world, we’d have a better chance of keeping your secret.” “I see…” I wasn’t quite following from that. “If we had gone along with getting the clothe-type made, we’d call the selected set of maids—including myself. Fill them in on your problem of every night and needs of protection. That they were to take the utmost responsibility in protecting your secret by washing your special garments. I already wrote a list of suitable maids. Though, I’m also glad I don’t have to involve them now.” “…” I blushed silently. I-I couldn’t imagine other maids knowing! “However, that was when your father thought of your trial in the human world. That if we do go into the human world, in that we have, we could get you a disposable kind that doesn’t exist in Alter. I volunteered for the position with a disposable-type, given I already have cleaned your past messes and dispose of them in a very secure, efficient method. With few knowing, and less to tend, your little secret would be far easier to keep going the disposable route.” “Oh, okay, that makes sense,” I responded. “That’s why we’re going to a human store then?” “Yup.” “…” I resumed my silent stare. Other than that short discussion, Miranda and I returned to silence. Have we really not had a proper conversation in ages? I mean, I want to gain my independence, but I miss talking with Miranda like we’ve done before. I think I’ve only really talked with her recently because I wet the bed and wasn’t sure what to do. Miranda was the first vampire that I’d gone to for help. “We’re here,” after Miranda mentioned it, the van pulled into an even more considerable parking lot than the daycare. A parking lot that was filled with many other vehicles owned by humans. There were even humans out and about. I began reading the words on the building structure, “B-r-i-c-m-a-r-t, Bricmart?” More English characters for me to read. Though I’ve read plenty from all the children's books, I’d say my English studies have paid off. Miranda looked over, “It’s the stores' name, I believe. Your father helped me do a little research beforehand.” Seeing the store in front of me had me question the reasoning for our entry. “So why not send maids to do our small errands? Or well, I guess you for this special case.” “You do make a good point, Viki,” She replied. “But your father wanted you to go in and see for yourself. Well, if I’m honest here, I did tell him there were a ton of options to choose from for products. So, your parents and I came to a conclusion for you to choose one yourself. And our realm has a low amount of these kinds of products, which was why we thought it’d be ill to send one of our good maids to die. We’ll be interacting with humans here, so it’ll be good for your trial.” It made sense now, given we need a diaper essentially for me. I wasn’t aware of Alter's product line that didn’t seem to exist, but I was familiar with it given my short time at the daycare. “Ah, I wouldn’t want you to die!” “See, you understand now. Now with that taken care of, show me the way.” “Alright, with pleasure,” I smiled with pride. Walking in the parking lot of the store felt awkward. There were humans everywhere, let alone commoners. Here we were, a couple of vampires belonging to the royal family. I believe the human’s saying, “fish out of the water,” fits very well. However, I did the best to ardent my resolve. Coursing through the automatic moving doors, Miranda snagged a clanking cart. Pushing it through the next set of doors led us in the open. Shelves were aligned everywhere with objects to be purchased. Scanning down each of the walkways spotted humans going about their business. They never paid us any attention, thankfully. Looking back down to the clothes I had on, it didn’t appear too different from the kind humans were wearing. That was the boon to allowing us to blend in. Following the signs above each aisle, we found our way to the primary target—the baby aisle. Products that I saw at the daycare were lined up on the shelves. Said items included baby wipes, bottles, pacifiers, and diapers. The diaper products were all wrapped in colorful plastic material. Each product had pictures of humans on the front. The ages of each human were mostly babies for the baby diaper products. However, I saw the “Bestnite” product that contained an even older child on the cover. “From the research we conducted,” Miranda mentioned. “The Bestnite’s would work for you.” Both of our attention became affixed to the same pink product—Bestnite for girls. It featured a young brunette girl on the cover. Seeing this product reminded me of Abbey. She supposedly wore Bestnite’s all the time. However, I already made a decision earlier at the daycare. Turning to the right, I could see a different product—Coddlers: All Day All Night. Most of these products featured young babies on the covers. Scanning these products with my trained eye, I could tell they were actual diapers. Going up in the sizes for the Coddlers: All Day All Night product, the age of the child grew. I first saw a size one that quickly went up to five. Then I stood in front of a size that featured an even older girl—possibly Sharon’s age. The product showcased a size of nine. Even though there was one more size to my right, the girl on the cover caught my attention. Its text advertised support to children who needed them. It also promoted a “Musty Cat” design. This “Musty cat” must have been the leading design choice for Coddlers diapers. Though, that same design must have been what Teresa let me hold. That was when I already made my decision. “Um…” I murmured. “What about these?” Miranda turned away from the Bestnite and transformed her direction to the Coddlers diapers. “Coddlers: All Day All Night? …For Girls?” She sounded confused reading the package. “I did take a look at them in my research, but they appeared for babies. Though, that was for the products to the left.” “Well, um…” I began to blush. “Do you think they’d work for me? I mean, will they fit me?” Thinking back to the diaper I held not too long ago, it’d be unquestionable that they would fit. However, I was embarrassed to state getting a product clearly made for real babies than a girl of my stature. She took a quick glance at the package for size nine, followed by a quick glance back at me. “These are certain to fit you, but I’m surprised you are considering them?” Looking at my embarrassed expression, she smiled. “But if you are fine with them, then that is all that matters.” Putting the package in our cart, I began to smile. “Teehee, I just thought they’d be more efficient.” That idea is what I came to a conclusion earlier at daycare. It’d be better to use efficiency than not. “I think they would as well,” She smiled along as we passed by other adults entering the aisle. Now approached the challenging part to this task—the checkout. Our cart currently contained a single package of Coddlers and other assorted groceries. It was rather odd Miranda decided to purchase bare essentials, such as salt, sugar, and other ingredients. However, she only responded that we might stock up on our own supplies and see how the human world tasted. Not that we’d devour any humans, mainly to see if the flavor of their ingredients tasted well. From my studies, these ingredients should not differ much from the kind we use in our world. I guess that was Miranda, one of our best maids for you—looking out for our wares. However, we only scanned the checkout lanes to find one that would be swift in our endeavors. A quick glance showed the fifteenth lane had only one human lady, where the others had multiple humans. Though Miranda had the same idea, our cart did not proceed any further. Perhaps she, too, was also afraid of having to engage with a human. This made me picture her earlier meeting with Teresa to have been frightening despite the face she displayed. Perhaps even for mother who met Teresa earlier. Taking the lead, I began pulling the cart from the front into the lane. The lady who was currently in there gave us a smile. She had jet-black hair and looked a bit on the older side for humans. As for the cashier, it was a human woman with red hair tied in a tail. Though she was a bit on the heavier side, she appeared cheerful enough with a big grin. The woman pulled out from her purse several sets of green sheets of paper that the cashier gladly accepted before handing a lengthy white sheet in return. If this was the currency for the human world, we’d be in a bit of trouble. In our domain as vampires, the accepted money was coined. Unlike the rest of the world, we did not demand a change to a paper system. “Uh,” I looked over to Miranda. “Oh, it is fine,” Miranda stated. “I was given a card, and it should still be efficient.” The card is meant as in our payment card. I was aware the humans also had a card system in place, though not if the vampire’s card system worked here as well. “How else do you think your parents managed to pay for your daycare stay.” After giving me a smirk, she began placing items on the counter. I began to follow her lead and assist by lifting the Coddlers package on the counter. Once all the items were placed, they began shifting across the counter on the conveyor belt. The red-haired woman began shuffling the objects in front of her, with each item producing a “beep” sound as they went across. As she scanned the package of Coddlers, she gave a slight chuckle, “Kids, huh.” She moved the package to the side, placing it inside a small white plastic bag. “I’ve thought about having kids myself, but I’m not so sure right now.” She was directly making eye contact with Miranda, who turned to me in agreement that we both wish we could be saved about now. “I uh,” Miranda stuttered. “Children are wonderful…Viki, my sister here is proof of that.” Oof, way to send the problem in my direction. Looking directly into the woman’s emerald eyes, I gave a smile in return. “I try my best.” The woman returned her gaze over to Miranda, “She’s a cute girl. How old is she?” “That she is,” Miranda smiled proudly. “She’s currently twelve.” “Ah, I wouldn’t have guessed that. Kids do seem to grow up fast these days.” “I suppose they do,” Miranda smiled back. Thankfully the last item was placed in a new plastic bag. Our turning stomachs soon to be put at rest. “That’ll be 52.73, please.” “Okay,” Miranda started pulling out a card from her right-leg pocket. The cashier took it and swiped it down on the machine in front of her. “Now, just sign here,” the cashier stated, pointing to a device on the side. After a few presses on that screen, Miranda appeared to have completed the task. A sheet of white paper was produced and assigned to us to hold. We gave our glances to each other before walking off with the cart containing the white plastic bags holding our items. A few steps out the automatically moving doors, and we both exhaled our held breath. “That was more stressful than I thought,” Miranda stated. “Yeah,” I nodded in return. “I was personally afraid they’d be on to us, haha.” “Well, it appears you and the other maids do a well enough job picking out our clothes.” “That we do.” Driving along the road once more, the feeling on my bladder began acting up once more. The stressful situation from the human store caused me to neglect my need to go, but it wasn’t that dire at this time. “We’ll be back soon, though?” I asked. Miranda gave me a smile, “Of course.” We sat in silence along the way as I began rocking my feet. “Everything alright?” Miranda asked. “Yup, yup, I’m all okay!” I smiled back. “Alright, I’m happy that stress didn’t eat you out.” “Haha, yeah.” “Well, I think I’ll converse for some alternative options. I’d rather not enter another human store myself going in the future.” “Okay…?” I only could nod along with her vague statement. It was true we did embrace a rather stressful encounter; however, it was for my test. At least that’s what I thought. A short drive later and teleportation, we made it back to our estate. Rocking my legs back and forth, the ache on my bladder ready to release anytime soon. Once Miranda opened the door, I rushed out down the hall. The ache on my bladder caused me to take action. I began to vault myself at higher speeds than what was possible for humans. Only to stop at the door in the hallway to find it open already. Mother turned her head, giving me a smile. “Thanks, mother!” I beamed a smile back. With the opening to the next hall open, I proceeded to vault through to the nearest restroom. Finding myself on the throne, a blush of relief came across me. If we had taken longer, I might have had an accident on the ride back home. “Teehee,” I began laughing to myself. I only need the diapers for bedtime, not the day. Though…that kind of goes against my idea… Finishing the job with a flush, I exited the bathroom. Outside in the hall was Miranda holding a grin. “Hehe, I had a feeling that’s what it was.” “Oh…was I that transparent, huh?” I blushed back. “Yeah, I figured you were embarrassed to say you had a growing urge. That’s why I sent a message ahead of time to give the assistance. But I’m glad I don’t need to order a clean-up of the car now.” “Haha, yeah,” I scratched my head. But that’d explain why mother was there at the door. “It's okay, sweetie, here take this bag to your room.” mother handed me one of the Bricmart bags that contained my package of Coddlers. She most likely finished giving an inspection. “Don’t forget to put it in your trunk.” By “trunk,” she meant my locked-up regal wooden chest. This was for objects we didn’t want others to identify—especially our maids. “Yeah, I wouldn’t want them finding out….” “Well, Miranda’s aware of it, but we’ll keep it a secret from the others.” “You have no fear of my awareness,” came the voice of Miranda behind my mother. “I think they are rather suiting to you.” “Oh, you thought so too?” Mother acknowledged. “Yeah, I thought something this cute would be rather fitting for our lady.” What kind of short discussion had they had while I used the potty?! Feeling my face turn red and my head light, I started to shuffle around them. “I’ll just be in my room then.” Scooting off after hearing their chuckles, I found the door to my room. Locating the locked-up chest, ornated with a couple dragons on the front, I put my finger along the front side. Unlike other locks, this lock was unique. The design was made of a metal material. However, there was no opening to its mechanics. This lock was what we called a mana lock. It only would open up to specific types of chi energy we vampires could produce. This kind of device was similar to a fingerprint scanner I’ve read about in the human world. Focusing the energy to my finger, “clack” the lock released. Pulling the lock off, I pushed the olden chest open as it began to squeak. Identifying that all my other secrets were safe, I located the plastic bag within the chest. Taking one last look at the package of Coddlers, I smiled, closing the trunk once more. Clicking the lock in place once again, I frolicked back out of my room. Silence like an empty void described this current table to a tee. Sitting down in wait for my mother to speak up as I stared at my food—only to find silence. Our father was away from the dinner table tonight, given the current events. That only would leave my mother and me to enjoy our dinner. However, my mother was being awfully silent than usual. Unable to embrace this silence, I opened my fanged mouth. “Mother, is there an issue going on?” She turned to face me with a wry smile, “Ah, I’m sorry, sweetie. I had been deep in thought.” “I see,” I replied. “Anything I can assist with?” “Hmm,” She hummed. Turning to the side, she motioned for Miranda, who had been on the side, to come closer. “Can you move the others to leave the room.” With a swift nod, “Yes, milady.” Miranda scrambled to the other maids within the dining room and gave the message to make an exit. What seemed like a pack of unorganized rats, all the maids on standby left with celerity. This only left three vampires left in the room—Miranda, mother, and myself. Given the situation of having all the maids exit, that would mean this conversation would be private. Miranda was our trusted maid of highest regards. This way, it would be fine for her to remain. Especially if it went in a direction dealing with myself. “Alright,” My mother took a deep breath. “I had been curious about your decision earlier.” My decision? Perhaps she was questioning my reasoning for wanting to go to the human world, though that should be taken care of. “That was?” I asked, unsure. “For choosing a package of diapers designed for babies.” “Oh…” I began to turn red. “Well, they’d fit me, right?” “That may be true, but I thought Bestnite’s would have been more for your stature.” The talk about Bestnite’s continued, and I hadn’t even seen one up close. However, it didn’t affect the choice I concluded. “There are actually a few reasons for it.” I took a sip of my juice. The sweet taste of tristles, similar to an apple, tingled on my fangs. “Oh? What would those be?” “Well,” I cleared my throat. “I thought Bestnite’s wouldn’t be as efficient in absorbency. This way, if I wanted the optimal choice, my reasoning should be clear.” “I see, that would make sense. Though I’m a little surprised, you’re aware of the differences between the two. We, vampires, don’t have this Bestnite as a product. Thus, it’d be difficult to make that conclusion on your own.” I thought back to Teresa and her bright smile, “That’d be thanks to Teresa. After I had the accident, she explained to me that I’d more than likely need some form of protection for the next naptime. It sounded Bestnite’s weren’t as efficient as a diaper, so I told her I’d wear a diaper.” “So, you chose to go with a diaper due to this earlier decision?” “Yup,” I smiled. “Though there’s a little more to it that I wanted to say. From the time I spent at the daycare, I discovered a majority of the children there have problems with the potty. Even one of the friends I made wore a form of protection.” Reminiscing the thought of Abbey having to receive a change caused me to smile. “They even had to get a change. That’s why, since I was older, I thought if I had a babyish product, it’d help find a balance.” “Ah, I see,” She nodded back. “Your reasoning does have some sensibility to it. So, I’ll be glad to accept it.” She gave a bright smile. “I’m sorry about asking this. I didn’t mean to bring it up, but since you were polite, I couldn’t ignore your smile.” “Aw,” I smiled, blushing. “I don’t mind. It was probably odd that I did choose the Coddlers, though.” “A little,” She smirked back. “But I think it’s actually a cute option, so I’m happy with it.” She looked at me, holding her smile for a second longer before exchanging a concerned expression. “However, it appeared you wanted to fit the balance, was it? Did you wish to wear a diaper during your stay at daycare?” My face went completely red, “Wha-wha, like the whole time?” Mother nodded with a smirk, “That’s what it sounded like.” Feeling very flustered, I thought about the comments Abbey and Sharon made. How many of the kids there wore Bestnite’s or even diapers. I thought about this and came to this conclusion. “I-I, um…yes...” I shrank down in embarrassment. “Aw, it’s okay, sweetie. I understand your position. You desire to fit in with the humans more, so I’d say it fits within the trial.” I looked up to her with a bright smile, “Really?” “Yup!” She smiled back. “We’ll keep it a secret, so you don’t need to be afraid. Though I will explain it to your father, I’m sure he’ll agree with me.” “Um, okay.” “I’m sure you’re fine with Miranda knowing, though, since she’s still here.” I turned over to Miranda, who smiled, giving a happy wave. “Yeah, we keep many secrets, haha.” “But that means before I take you to daycare, I’ll make sure you are wearing your diaper then.” “Okay, thanks, mommy!” “Mhm, sweetie,” We both smiled brightly at each other. “Though I’ll have to explain it to that one lady, Terisa, was it? About you wearing diapers.” “Okay,” I nodded. “Teehee, her name is Teresa, and I’m sure she’ll be fine with it.” “I sure hope so if she’ll be having to take care of my diapered daughter.” She folded her arms and began pouting. “Are you saying you’re fine with her…you know…” I blushed, looking down. “Well, I’m not fine with anyone peering at my innocent daughter, let alone some human. But if you’re fine with her, I’ll be as well.” “Hehe, I’m okay with her,” I gave an innocent smile. She did help change me earlier today anyways. So, I’d be okay with her helping me. “Alright, now for one last thing. Miranda, I need to ask you something.” Miranda rushed over, holding the dress in her fingertips, “Yes?” “How do you picture Viki here wearing a cute diaper?” Once my mother started it, I turned red once again. Miranda had an innocent smirk all over her face, “Teehee, I think she’d be a wonderfully cute child.” Mother grew an even prouder smile, “I thought so too.” “I suppose you’ll be changing your daughter then?” Miranda asked. “Of course, they don’t call me the nurturing queen for nothing.” “Very well, I’ll make sure that all the other maids are away when those times come.” “Thank you for everything,” Mother gave a natural smile. “Yes,” Miranda smiled back. “I look forward to seeing milady wearing one of these. What were they called? Coddlers?” They both laughed as I looked down, trying to ignore the embarrassment. **** Resting up against the comfortable chair in my chambers, I happily read through my book. The time was approaching my bedtime, which meant closer to my first diaper. Mother and father are both fine with it, even Miranda. Once my father finished his business for the day, he had a quick discussion with my mother about me wearing diapers. A brief conversation doesn’t even cut it, as they got about a few sentences in before it ultimately being accepted. Apparently, even my father didn’t mind his daughter was to be wearing a diaper. As long as it’s for the trial, he says. Well, that means…I’ll be wearing a diaper the whole time I’m at the daycare. I began thinking back to Abbey, who wore Bestnite’s. Abbey and Sharon did say most of the kids had potty problems, hence why they wore them…so does that mean I’ll be having potty issues? Will I be like Abbey and be receiving changes from Teresa? Mother says she’s okay with Teresa changing me, so that’d mean Teresa would be changing me after I… Losing focus on my book, I swiftly closed it. The situation was odd. I was a growing princess, too old for being a child. Though, was it okay for me to act like a child? The children’s activities we did at the daycare were fun. Plus, I enjoyed my time with Abbey and Sharon. So, I conclude that it’s okay for me to want what I desire. Moving over to my bed, I crawled on top. “Hehe, I’m a baby.” I giggled to myself as I began wiggling my butt about. “Knock. Knock,” A knock came at my door. The handle turned, and my mother walked in with a smile. I began blushing as I was crawling on the bed. “Now that bedtime approaches, we should get you changed…my baby!” I turned an even brighter red. “Now stay there and lie back. I’ll get your diaper.” After her command, I turned over to my back, laying my head against the pink pillow. My mother glided across the floor to the trunk. The lock was designated to open to a select few—my parents included. “Rustle, rustle,” were the sounds of the plastic as my mother rummaged the Coddlers package out. “Snap,” the package was torn open. With the sounds of rustling once again, she closed the trunk with a “clack.” Walking with a smile, she held a colorful piece of clothing in her hand. I recognized this as the same kind of diaper I carried before. With a cute cat on the front, I felt giddy. “I’m actually surprised you’re fine with me changing you,” My mother exclaimed. “Ah, well, I like the attention Teehee,” I giggled. “Well then,” She smiled back. “Will you enjoy this?” With celerity, her hands began shuffling under my shirt. Her fingers began brushing up against my skin with a tickle attack. “Hehe,” I blushed with a burst of giggles. She abruptly stopped her action, “Now that should have warmed us up. It’s been some time since I have changed you.” Without hesitation, her hands made for my pants. “Yeah,” I smiled back. “When was the last time?” “Hmm,” She hummed as she tightly gripped the waist. “I think when you were like one.” “Oh, I see, so I grew out of diapers rather quickly.” “Not like most vampires stay in them forever after all.” “Yet I’m about to wear another,” I smirked. “Well, you are our special princess!” She smiled back. As she eyed under my skirt, she had a surprised expression. “My, I don’t recall our princess having cute undies like these.” Looking down, I blushed for the fiftieth time in the day. These were the pair of underwear Teresa gladly gave and that I happily took. “When Teresa helped me find new clothes, she gave me these. I uh, really liked them, so she gave them to me.” “I’ll have to thank Teresa then. Perhaps we should rethink your wardrobe?” Rethinking my wardrobe would mean choosing new clothing options. “I wouldn’t be against it….” “Haha, I know you’ll be pleased with cute clothes now. I’ll have Miranda get started on that secret task of shifting your wardrobe. For now, let me get you changed.” She undressed my underwear, leaving me bare once again in the hands of another. This time, I was receiving a change to a diaper. Mother unfolded the object before sliding it under me. “You’ll have to spread your legs, hon,” she ruled. Without question, I moved my legs apart. Her hands tightly gripped the top of the diaper as it climbed its way over me. Wrapping the sides around, it was a clean fit. “You’re ready for bed now. We shouldn’t have to worry about a wet bed, huh?” Sitting up, the Coddlers diaper gave a slight rustle. “Yeah, this diaper should treat that.” Eyeing the Musty cat design, I brushed my hand over the top. The softness exploded through my fingers. It wasn’t anything I had expected—comfort. “How does it feel?” Mother asked. “It is different…but rather um…comfy,” I smiled. “Is that so,” she smiled back. “I’m glad it is, as it is rather cute on you.” “Hehe, I think the design is rather cute too.” We finished exchanging our smiles and goodnights before prepping for our nighttime slumber. With one day completed, I smiled as I waited for the next one—no more fears for an accident during the middle of the night.

Chapter 3 The Vampire’s Treatment “You only need to remain calm, and I’ll have you all cleaned up!” Teresa beamed a smile. I returned a smile, and her hands began making their way into my very sensitive territory. Not even my maids reach out to assist me on this spot. Despite having the puissant ability, I never deem it worthy of asking that of them. It wasn’t on their required lists for assisting the royal family, thus leaving this spot to be tended to myself. Given this was a task for me alone, it caused me to brightly go red. Perhaps it would be best if I intercepted her act? The idea wasn’t a bad one. However, it contradicted my goal—getting close to humans. If humans receive this kind of treatment, then I shall receive it too! Resolving myself to accept Teresa’s care, I did the best to harden my nerves to take this treatment. Teresa’s skillful hands slid on the waist of my soiled skirt. With a swift motion, she pulled them down my legs and off my feet. Given they went cleanly off my feet had me wonder—what happened to my black slip-on shoes? “Um,” I began to mutter. “Is there a problem, sweetie?” Teresa blushed. “I was wondering what happened to my shoes?” “Oh, that’s right, I forgot to mention we normally have our kids take their shoes off during naptime. While you were asleep, I noticed you still had them on. So, I took them off and put them in one of the cubbies.” She said with a smile. “You can retrieve them after we get you cleaned up, alright.” “Okay,” I replied. It felt rather odd that Teresa would have done such a task, but at least I wasn’t punished for not following punctilious standards. “Thanks for doing that.” “Aw, aren’t you polite. But sure thing dear, I only try my best to care for you kids!” With another smile, she moved her hands back to my white drenched underwear. “Now, let us finish getting you undressed so we can get you cleaned up.” With another smile, she proceeded, pulling my undies off with celerity. Here I was, a vampire princess, sitting on a table with my most sensitive area exposed to humankind. Given the situation I was in, the swiftest command I could give would turn the location into a bloodbath. Us vampires are susceptible when it comes to our privates. If any shame were to be brought about due to our privates, the harshest penalties would apply. The sentences were far stricter if they were towards a female vampire. I am the princess of all the vampires and completely exposed. Our kind wouldn’t need to question tearing the place apart. Despite the rushing emotions through my veins, I did all I could to bear through this experience. Teresa didn’t think of bringing any shame to me but only smiled, thinking best how to care for me. She is a human, and I a vampire, but it did not matter in this instance. Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I calmed myself like I would for meditation. “Now to get you all cleaned up!” Voiced and excited Teresa. Without looking, I could feel a damp cloth grinding around my legs. The warmth it contained was rather pleasant. “There. All clean!” Opening my eyes to her kind expression brought about a smile to my face. “Now stay here while I find you a change of clothes, okay?” After winking her right eye and giving me a warm pink sheet to cover me, she brushed out of the stall. Staying in a relaxed position, my first clean-up wasn’t bad—in fact, it was the opposite. It was rather embarrassing and shocking, but it didn’t feel that different from the care my mother would give. Smiling to myself, I remained giddy in wonder what could happen next. Teresa returned within a minute, holding pink underwear and purple leggings with what appeared to be unicorns around. “Sorry about having to leave you here. We normally don’t have clothes for girls your size in our changing station, so I had to get some in the supplies closet.” “Oh…” I blushed with the idea of how odd it must be a girl my age was on this table. “It's okay. I’ve actually had to take care of a girl older than you before,” She smiled in retort. “So don’t feel bad!” She then walked up to me. “Here’s a secret between us girls.” She whispered. “I actually wet the bed till I was fourteen. It kind of drove my parents nuts, haha.” “Haha,” I laughed along. “That’s why you don’t need to feel bad. I understand how you might be feeling. But it does happen to many of us. So as a reward for putting up with me, will you like some candy?” I could tell Teresa was trying her best to care for me. Though, I doubt she would understand my perspective as a bedwetting vampire princess. But her kindness was something that shouldn’t go unrewarded. “Ah, thanks!” I smiled. Candy must’ve been pretty popular with younger human kids, but it didn’t interest me. “But I won’t need any candy.” Her smile didn’t fade, “I see. You’re quite the first for me then, haha. Most kids I know would love to take that offer I give them. Plus, Halloween is coming up, so we always store all kinds of chocolates and other sweets to give out.” Candy didn’t interest me, but given how talkative Teresa was with me, it gave me another idea. “Hey, Teresa,” I started. “Yes, Viki?” “I’m not interested much for candy, but something else catches my fancy.” “Oh, what could that be?” “Would you be willing to talk with me? Like, I could ask a few questions, and you can answer them.” “Aw, are you wanting a friend? Well, I’d be happy to answer all your questions! My answer would be yes to you asking me questions. I am here to help after all, hehe!” The thought of having a human friend was definitely on my mind, but it wasn’t entirely what I had in mind. Though she appeared to be cooperative regardless. “Okay, then I’ll ask a few questions now then.” Asking questions to Teresa, who was a human, was my main goal. As a vampire, I cannot help find myself somewhat curious about their world. Given Teresa was an adult within the human world. How cooperative she is. She was perfect for my questions to be directed to. “How about you ask me them while I finish getting you changed into your clean clothes then?” Teresa asked. “That’ll be fine,” I replied. “Okay, fire away then!” She smiled. As I began thinking about my first question to ask, she pulled the blanket off to reveal myself to the world once again. “I was wondering what exactly do you do for Halloween?” A simple question that I had done research on before, but never have I heard it from a human. Teresa stretched the pink undergarments around my feet, “Hmm, now that is an odd question. We normally get our houses decorated with spooky decorations. Dress our children up in cute or creepy outfits and take them out to all the houses in the neighborhood to say trick or treat too. Which then has them give candy in their bags.” She finished pulling the garment up my legs. On the second inspection, it wasn’t any plain pair of undies. It had a pink color, but there was also a ribbon at the top alongside a cute teddy bear on the front. This design was rather childish in nature. “Is it not to your liking?” Teresa asked. “I didn’t say I didn’t like it,” I replied. Looking at the hygge bear on the front once again, I smiled, hiding my fangs. “But it's cute…so…” I blushed, trying to hide with the blanket. “Aw, so it is then!” Yes, it may be childish, but I can’t help but find it cute. I have nothing like this in my wardrobe. Plus, it is a pair for human girls, but I can’t help but admire it. It really is cute… “I was kind of afraid it wouldn’t be. So I’m happy I chose right!” Teresa smiled, getting the purple unicorn leggings in place. “But your question was surprising to me. Are you possibly not from around here or moved from a different country?” Teresa’s judgment was sound. The question would be odd to someone not from that location. I’d find it strange if a fellow vampire my age asked me what the Halloween celebration was all about. “I guess you could say that,” I replied. I didn’t want to say anything specific but didn’t want to lie either. “Well, that’s fine. I hope you enjoy yourself here then!” Teresa smiled back. “Thanks.” I began thinking about my next question as Teresa fitted the leggings over my feet. “What do other kids normally dress up as?” This was a question I had running through my mind for a while. Given if I were to go join the humans for Halloween, I’d want to at least fit in. “Hmm, that depends on the kid, I suppose,” Teresa said as she began pulling the leggings up. “I’d say a pretty popular option is from whichever popular movie was playing in the year. Like galaxy battles is a pretty popular choice for a lot of the boys. But other choices are your typical monsters like werewolves, mummies, ghosts, zombies, and even vampires.” She finished pulling the leggings all the way up. I couldn’t help but blush and smile when she said, vampires. It didn’t surprise me that humans would find our kind to be “monsters” but had me curious as well. “How does one normally dress as a vampire?” She held out her hand, “Well, they usually have fake teeth either from a kit or a plastic mouth guard to give them fangs. They also usually add fake blood around their mouth as well.” I shuddered as I took her hand. It was a massive misconception that vampires would drink someone’s blood. “They’d also wear a black cape. But there are some that are cute.” She helped me step off the table and on the tile floor. “I’ve seen some girls wearing frilly outfits and looking really cute without any fake blood.” “Oh good,” I couldn’t help interjecting. However, the outburst of mine caused me to blush. “I’d say I prefer that kind over the scary version, wouldn’t you agree?” “Yes, I very much would.” Teresa smiled once again, still holding my hand. “Well, I should get your clothes in the wash then so they will be ready for when you go. But I hope I answered your questions well.” “You did,” I replied. Hearing from a human gave a bit of satisfaction to what I had once studied before. “So I thank you for answering them.” “It was no problem, Viki,” She started letting go of my hand. “Perhaps if you need to be cleaned up again, I can answer any other questions you have.” “That’d be great!” I openly smiled. Realizing my smile was a little much, I covered my mouth with my hand. “Hehe, will do then. Well, that is if I do have to clean you up again. Which reminds me, I need to tell you something.” Remembering she had something to say about my accident caused me to blush. “Okay…” I wasn’t sure what Teresa was going to say, but I couldn’t help be afraid of any punctilious statements. Teresa took a deep breath, “Well, since you did end up having an accident during naptime, there are some things I will have to do.” Hearing the mentions of my accident caused me to look away. “Now it is okay to have bedwetting accidents, as like I said, I used to have them too!” She gave a wink. “But I will need to tell your mother that you had one when she comes to pick you up. I don’t see any trouble at all, as she seems to really care about you. But I’m pretty sure it's just a small phase you might be going through, so you don’t need to worry about it, okay!” With another wink, she set the clothing pieces in the corner into a basket. “Though, we might have to have you wear protection for the next time you are here.” “L-like a diaper?” I questioned. “Well, I was more thinking a Bestnite,” Teresa exclaimed. “It’d be for when we have a naptime.” She gave a quick look at me. “Though a diaper wouldn’t be a bad option either. They’d hold more so we wouldn’t have to worry about your accidents. And well, I have changed other young girls close to your age into diapers for naptime and during the day. So if you were fine with it, I could change you into a diaper like several of the other girls for naptime. But a Bestnite is fine as well. And don’t worry, it’ll be our little secret, okay!” Teresa finished off with another smile. I gave a shy smile back, “I see.” Given her statement, bedwetting didn’t seem all that uncommon for humans if she had treated them with protective options. However, my choices were a Bestnite or a diaper. Though I have to feign ignorance on what the Bestnite was, given I didn’t know what that was. As for the diaper, I knew with all certainty what they were—primarily for babies who weren’t potty-trained. Teresa’s comment “they’d hold more” for diapers told me they were far more absorbent than a Bestnite. If that was the case, it’d be the optimal route to choose. And if her given statement about having to treat other girls with them was true, would that make me receive the same treatment? “I decided I’ll wear a diaper,” I answered. “Okay!” Teresa smiled, giving me a wink before bending down to the table. She rummaged into the drawer pulling out a crinkly piece of fabric with a cute design—a diaper. “Well, let us get you changed up then,” Teresa said in a tone she used to talk to other younger kids. “Then you won’t ever have to worry about your accidents again!” Looking at the diaper and Teresa, I began to turn red. Was she actually wanting to change me now? I thought it was for the next naptime? “Haha, I’m sorry, hon!” She began to laugh. “I didn’t actually mean to change you now, so I apologize for saying that joke just now.” Hearing that it was only a joke caused me to sigh. Though I wasn’t sure how it was funny, to begin with. “I pulled one out so you can see what I’ll change you into for next time. So go ahead and take a look.” She handed me the diaper, and I proceeded to grasp it. There was an unmistakable softness about it. There was a cartoonish-looking cat on the front with a big smile, alongside other colorful objects. Judging how childish the design of the current underwear I wore wasn’t that much of a step back. This diaper probably would only feel a bit bulkier than my normal underwear. The design is rather cute, though. But I’m a little too old for this. Also, I’m a vampire princess! I shouldn’t need to wear a diaper made for babies! Blushing as I continued to hold it, Teresa began to slip it from my grasp. “Well, I think you’ll get more acquainted the next time, so why don’t we get back to see the other kids now.” With one final wink, she held the basket and walked me out of the stall. Now that I had the clean-up process completed, my next objective would be to retrieve my shoes. Stepping out into the room where all the kids were back to playing about like naptime didn’t even happen, I blushed, hoping nobody was going to laugh. I wasn’t sure if anyone else saw me, but I know for sure that young girl knows about my accident. However, the longer I stood there, nothing changed. I stood wearing a different pair of leggings, the design meant for little girls despite fitting me, and no laughter. Perhaps my fears of the young girl being a traitor were for naught. Walking over to the cubbies, I brushed along the side, looking for where my shoes could be near the books I had before had a container that held my black-slip-on shoes. Taking them out, I slid them on my slender feet. Tapping my toes along the floor, I surveyed the room once again. Nothing changed—meaning I was alone once again. Sighing to myself, I turned to the bookshelf once again. Before I can even pull out a single book, I heard a voice. “Hey!” voiced a young girl. Looking over to my left, I see the young brunette girl who assisted me before. She was sitting at the small round white table alongside another girl with jet-black hair and a pair of black glasses. The other girl looked slightly older than the cheerful girl. I thought about ignoring her, as she might have been just making jokes about me to her friend. Despite my fears, the cheerful girl had a giant smile in my direction. This smile made it hard for me to ignore. I also wanted to have talked with the girl again anyways. Shuffling my purple-unicorn legs, I made my way to their table. Finding an empty seat across from the cheerful girl and the black-haired girl seated to the right, I claim my seat. Unsure how this might turn out, I remain silent to wait and see. “All clean and better, right?” The young girl stated. Blushing a bright shade, I feared for the worst. Taking a seat at this table might have been my worst idea of the day. “Do you know her?” The other girl asked. The brunette girl turned to face her friend, “Oh, she had an accident during naptime.” Well, I was afraid that this was going to happen. Looking down at my shoes, my hopes turned to dust. Feeling my eyes water once again, the nightmare resurfaced. “Oh, I see,” The other girl stated. “I have an older sister who had the same issue, so you don’t need to feel bad about it.” Looking up, I could see a calm expression from the girl. She didn’t appear to be threatening or ready to jab, but the opposite. “Mhm, mhm!” Added the cheerful girl with a smile. Neither of these two girls appeared to be at my throat. They had no jokes about my issue but a sense of compassion. Taking another sniffle, I looked up to them. “Thanks…sniff…I thought you might’ve gone to throw jabs at me.” “Jabs?” The brunette girl looked confused. “I believe she was worried about us making fun of her,” The black-haired girl commented. “Oh, I see now. But why would we?” She looked even more confused. “Because I’m older than the rest…and it is not something I should be doing.” The glasses girl smiled, “None of us here will make fun of you for that. It’d be dumb since many of us have accidents, to begin with. It's one of the reasons we're here, actually.” “Yup!” The cheerful girl brightly smiled. “You’re one of them, you know.” “Hehe, yeah, I know. I have many accidents.” Her comment reminded me of how we waited in the line together to get cleaned up. The skirt she wore didn’t appear soaked to begin with, which didn’t catch my attention at the time. However, if her skirt weren’t dampened and she had an accident—what could that mean? “You had an accident during naptime, right?” I asked. “Yup, I did.” The young girl giggled back. “I didn’t seem to see any part of your clothes stained which was why I was wondering….” “That’s thanks to the Bestnite I was wearing.” There was that term “Bestnite” again. What Teresa said about having to choose between a diaper or Bestnite must’ve meant it did a similar thing. “Since I was wearing a Bestnite, it was completely okay for me to have an accident.” “Well, you do wear them all the time, though,” The glasses girl added on. “You do?” I questioned. It was odd to hear of another being older than the baby stage to be wearing some sort of “diaper.” Maybe humans are a peculiar species? “Yup!” The young girl stood up and snipped the hem of her skirt, pulling up. Under her skirt revealed a somewhat paper-cloth material similar to the diaper I held earlier. A purple-ish design looked cute, but the design was challenging to make out at this distance. This “Bestnite” currently lacked any tapes that a diaper had and appeared thinner. Sliding her skirt back down, she retook her seat. Seeing said object on the young girl had me curious about her reasoning. Blushing, “I’m kind of curious why you wear that if you are possibly potty-trained?” “I am potty-trained. It's that I have many accidents, hehe.” She began scratching her head. “So I wear them for just in casies.” The glasses girl smiled, pushing her glasses up with a finger, “More like you’re lazy to make it to the potty sometimes.” The cheerful girl slammed her hands on the table, “You know it's sometimes tough to make it!” Hearing how the young girl doesn’t just have nighttime accidents but daytime accidents seemed rather odd. However, it was amusing to talk with a couple of human girls closer to my age. Plus, they were far from the traitorous I was afraid they were. “Hehe,” I couldn’t help giggling. “Well, I’d like to thank you for accepting me!” I smiled with my fangs barely peaking. Tilting my head swiftly, “I’m fine that you wear those Bestnite’s for your accidents.” “Thanks!” The cheerful girl smiled brightly. It was true that I didn’t mind. If she did have that many “accidents,” then a diaper-like clothing choice would be optimal. I’m sort of surprised that my parents hadn’t suggested diapers to me yet for the several accidents I’ve had. Though we are vampires, so we usually remain calm about making any rash decisions. Thinking how the young miss wore Bestnites had me look around the room once more. As previously inspected, many different young kids ventured off on their own tasks. However, the question raised my mind that they, too, wore Bestnites or maybe even diapers. And if I recall the glasses girl’s comment, they were in this daycare for having accidents. If that were the case, this daycare had a clear acceptance of accidents during one’s sleep and during the day. Looking back to the girls, the cheerful girl stood right next to me. I let my guard down and wasn’t able to recognize her being next to me. Despite being startled, she gave me a smile and began to hug me. Feeling shocked at the warm care I was receiving, I embraced her back. Removing her arms around me, the young girl returned to her chair. “Would you like to play with us?” The question in my mind stirred throughout my body. A deep sense of excitement ready to burst out. This question—was the one I’ve been waiting to hear all day! “Yes!” I openly smiled. Despite forgetting to hide my teeth, the two girls didn’t seem to have noticed my fangs. “Before that, we should probably introduce ourselves,” The other girl stated. “Hehe, we probably should. Well, I’m Abbey!” Abbey’s smile could easily be seen a mile away. “I’m Sharon,” Sharon adjusted her glasses. “Nice to meet you, Abbey and Sharon!” I smiled back. “I’m Viki.” “It's nice to meet you too, Viki!” Abbey responded. “Likewise,” Sharon commented. Looking over to Abbey and over to Sharon had me wonder. Given Abbey wore Bestnite’s as her choice of protection, and possibly many of the other kids wore the same thing. Could that mean? “So Sharon,” I started. “Do you also wear any sort of protection as well?” Sharon shook her head, “Nope, I don’t.” “But if you did, you could be like me!” Abbey commented. Sharon began to blush, “Why would I want that?” “So it’d be okay to have accidents.” “But I don’t have any accidents.” “You could, though, if you did!” Abbey had a look of pride to herself as Sharon sighed to herself. Sharon may not be wearing a diaper or Bestnite, but there could have been a possibility for the other kids. Plus, the scent I started to pick from the room wasn’t the purest either. “So um, do any of the other kids here wear protection like your Bestnites or um diapers?” Without a moment's hesitation, “Yup,” Said in unison from both Abbey and Sharon. “It's not uncommon for any of the kids here to wear some form of it,” Sharon remarked. “I once saw a girl went to get her diaper changed before my Bestnite was changed,” Abbey stated. “Sounds like something you should’ve been changed into,” Sharon smirked. “Haha,” both of them laughed. “Teresa does use a point system you come close to each week.” “Yeah, Teresa does tell me if I wanted to wear one, it’d be fine too.” The term “point system” was something I was unsure they were talking about. “What is this point system?” I asked. “Ah, I take you’re new here,” Sharon grinned. “The point system is something Teresa uses to mark each kid for the accidents they have. And if they reached a certain number in the week, they’d be put back into diapers. This is mostly for kids who are still potty training, though.” “I see.” I wonder if that means I scored a point for my accident? It was shocking to hear that most of the kids in the room currently wore a Bestnite or a diaper. Looking about the room again, most of the kids looked a similar age. “So, how old are you two?” I asked. “I’m seven,” Abbey responded. “I’m just slightly older by several months,” Sharon stated. “So I’m only eight.” “How about you, Viki?” Abbey asked. “Oh, I’m twelve,” I responded. “Twelve?!” Abbey looked shocked. “I actually thought you were a little younger.” I turned red, “It's probably bad that I have wet my bed then….” “Hehe, it doesn’t matter how old you are. Accidents are just accidents,” Abbey giggled. “Thanks!” “Well, Viki, we were just about to play with some arts and crafts,” Abbey exclaimed. “Oh, I see,” I commented back. “What kinds of things did you have in mind to make?” Arts and crafts weren’t the best subjects for me. Let alone a good topic for most vampires. We didn’t get very creative. Otherwise, we’d be more like humans. Or so my parents tell me. “Abbey normally likes to create objects,” Sharon smirked. “Yeah, but Sharon likes to draw her family!” Abbey retorted. “I see. Maybe you’d like to help me then,” I said shyly. “It’s a little awkward, but I’m actually horrible at those things.” “I’d be glad to!” Abbey smiled. “I don’t mind sharing my coloring set,” Sharon replied. “Thanks, you two!” Although awkward at first, Abbey and Sharon showed me how they went about their crafts. Abbey connected several pipe cleaners together and waited for me to follow along. After applying sets of glue and torn-up sheets of colored paper, our creations were made. Abbey called them magical objects, but I wasn’t able to see what was so magical about them. Sharon finished her first sketch of her sister and herself. She then handed me a crayon and told me to try my best to draw my family. Thinking about how my family consistently was, I began to draw my parents with me in the center. “Are you a princess?” Abbey asked. “I-I,” I stuttered. The attire I drew on us was not that of typical vampires, let alone humans. “You look like vampires, too,” Sharon commented. Stunned to hear them comment the truth, I stood in silence. “Hehe, it’s cute,” Abbey exclaimed. “Your family must be nice!” Despite my worries, they didn’t seem to think it was the truth. “Yeah, they are pretty great.” “Hehe, my mommy’s awesome too!” Abbey mentioned. “I love my family as well,” Sharon smiled with pride. I smiled back at them, as it was great to hear each of them loving their family. As for me, I couldn’t be any happier with the two parents I was born from. “Let us play with these dolls next!” Abbey explained. She held a rather cute blonde stuffed toy. “Okay,” I commented back. We proceeded to move around with each of the inanimate objects. Unsure how to proceed with each action, I followed the leads of Abbey and Sharon, who continued to show me the ropes. It wasn’t long before we moved over to having a pretend tea time session. Unlike the previous two activities, this one I could smile with pride. I always enjoyed my tea time sessions at home, which brought me joy when they brought it up. These several activities were clearly young girl acts, but I still had a lot of fun. Seeing the bright smiles of the two younger girls had me wish I were younger. Though my mother tells me, I’m still a young girl, so perhaps it was okay for me to participate as a little girl as well? Several hours had gone by as we kept smiling along. Teresa came around to our table and approached Abbey. With a brief smile, she began rummaging through the backside of Abbey’s skirt. “Oh, you’re wet, Abbey,” Teresa stated. “Come with me to get a change, okay!” “Okay!” Abbey complied. “I’ll be back really soon, hehe!” Abbey walked off with Teresa towards the same walk area Abbey took me to before. “So, did Abbey have an accident?” I asked Sharon. If the earlier conversation held any merit, that’d have meant Abbey had accidents during the day in her Bestnite. “Haha,” Sharon laughed. “I suppose you could call it that. But I’m thinking she probably had too much fun and just forgot about needing the potty.” “I see,” I replied. I’d agree that we were having a lot of fun, but to forget to use the potty. That part seemed odd to me. “She actually does it a lot,” Sharon added. “We’ll be playing together, and then she’ll just randomly say she wet herself and laughs about it. I guess it’s a good thing she does wear her Bestnite’s if she has this many accidents.” I couldn’t shake how odd it was to me. A young girl like Abbey, who was past the potty-training stage, was having these “accidents.” “Does it bother you at all?” Sharon pointed a finger to her chin, “Hmm, it doesn’t really. If anything, I kind of find it funny she has so many accidents for being potty-trained. Her mother agrees as well that Abbey’s still just potty-training then. Though I think she should be put back in diapers sometimes.” She looked over at me and blushed. “Please keep what I said a secret. And please don’t make fun of Abbey because of it.” I bowed my head, “Will do! And don’t worry, I won’t make fun of Abbey. I just find it, different, I guess you could say.” “Oh, thank you,” Sharon sighed to herself. “I agree with you. Abbey is one special girl. She has me a little jealous, you could say, haha.” She quickly looked to the side. “But even though the daycare here is well accepting, our school isn’t. That’s why I try my best to look out for her.” “I see,” I replied. Since Sharon and Abbey were humans, it wasn’t so shocking to hear they went to an establishment known as a school. Despite vampires lacking such a feature, that didn’t mean other beings didn’t have one. Although Alter did have an elite school that welcomed all species, vampires weren’t usually part of that list. However, it sounded from Sharon that the school was a rather dangerous place for girls like Abbey, who had plenty of accidents. “Well, I’m sure Abbey is thankful to have a friend like you.” “Thanks, it makes me happy to hear that,” Sharon smiled. I smiled, thinking about the slight joking Abbey and Sharon did with each other. Trying to find myself fitting in, perhaps it was perfect for giving it a try. “I bet if you did wear protection like Abbey, she’d do the same!” Sharon began to blush and looked away. She started mumbling to herself, “I’ve thought about it.” Did Sharon think about wearing Bestnite’s as well?! “You thought—” I cut myself off. Thinking with celerity, vampires have higher senses compared to humans. So if someone mumbles to themselves, we are sure to catch on to it. However, Sharon doesn’t know that I have that ability, so I needed to not make it seem I caught on to that. “Ahem, I mean, it’d be fine, I’m sure.” “Haha, yeah, I bet it would,” Sharon laughed. “That was a joke I’m taking?” At first, it was, but now I wasn’t so sure. “Yup!” “Well, in that case, I think you’d be needing some protection as well. You did have an accident during naptime. Plus, I bet Abbey would be really happy if you did.” I gasped, “Hey, don’t bring my accident into this!” “Haha, sorry.” Despite feeling a little hurt, I knew Sharon didn’t mean it in that manner. “It is fine. I’ll be wearing a diaper the next time I go to sleep anyways.” “Ah, it’d probably be for the best. I’d imagine it feels rather bad to be a girl your age to consider diapers again.” “Well, if it is optimal, I think that’s how it’ll have to be.” “When you do wear your diaper, I won’t make fun of you. So don’t feel bad about having to. It might be kind of a good thing too.” “What do you mean?” Hearing how wearing a diaper could be a good thing shocked me. “Well, as we said before, many of the kids here wear some form of protection. So if you wore a diaper, I think you’d fit in really well then. You are a little older than us, so if we had something in common, it’d kind of balance that I feel.” “Oh, I see.” Her point held some merit. Given I was the eldest of the kids, I lacked commonalities. I was also a vampire, another lack of commonalities. “Perhaps a form of protection would bring us closer then?” “Hehe, with protection, it's okay to have accidents!” Remarked Abbey behind us. “Hey Abbey, all clean and changed?” Sharon asked. “Yup,” Abbey smiled with pride. “But that’s what Ms. Teresa said to me as she changed me. That its okay to have accidents.” “That does sound like something she’d say,” Sharon remarked. “Haha, yeah,” I jointly said. Teresa was relatively positive, so she appeared fine with just about anything. I bet Sharon could just let loose right here, and Teresa would clean her up with only a smile. Once Teresa and Abbey exited from the walkway, the point system entered my mind once more. I wasn’t sure if the accident I had counted towards that or not. Thus I stood up to meet Teresa’s gaze. “Yes, Viki?” Teresa tilted her head with a smile. “Um, I heard about the point system,” I responded shyly. “Oh, are you worried you scored a point?” “Er, yes.” She smiled brightly, “Aw, don’t worry about it. I know you had an accident in your sleep. That’s why I won’t mark anything for you yet. The point system is for boys and girls who have accidents while they are awake. Like Abbey just now scored herself another point. Though I like to help, kids accept the fact they are sometimes just not ready yet.” “I see, sigh,” I exhaled. “Well, thanks for letting me know.” “Yup!” So I didn’t obtain any points then for my accident. Though, I shouldn’t have a daytime accident. I won’t have to worry about the point system then, I suppose. Looking at the clock, it was about 5:30 in the evening. I had managed to survive the three hours. However, I looked at the table I sat in and could only smile. The nightmare I thought this would turn out to be, was incorrect. Thinking about the recent talk of “accidents” made me feel a sudden urge to race through me. I knew it’d be my turn to having to use the little girls' room. With that in mind, I looked for Teresa. Though, I was hesitant to use a public toilet while it was at this low building stage. “Viki Alu,” Teresa came up to me. Perfect timing, I could only think. “Someone is here to pick you up!” “Ah, alright,” I replied. Wait, someone? Looking back to the table, I smiled at Abbey and Sharon. “Well, it was such a pleasure meeting you two. I’m looking forward to tomorrow if you’ll be here again.” “Yup, yup!” Abbey smiled while waving. “Mhm, we will,” Sharon smiled back. “See ya!” They said in unison. Teresa held her hand out, and I took it. Walking hand in hand, we made our way to the corner to the hall. There I saw the smiling demeanor of Miranda—who appeared out of place without her uniform. She wore a white collarless V-neck shirt and a black sleek knee-length skirt. Miranda was also blending in, which was surprising. I looked up to her, “Hey, Miranda.” She crossed her arms, “I don’t recall those clothes being part of your closet. But I bring word from mother who wished your time was pleasant and fulfilling.” Teresa most likely failed to understand her statement, but I would say the experience was valuable. Teresa scratched her cheek, “Well, your sister was a really good girl.” Sister? Is that how Miranda is playing it? A light chortle passed through my lips. Miranda’s also a princess! Teresa looked down towards me, giving me a grin. “Though, she did have one incident.” Miranda tilted her head, “Oh? What could that be?” Kneeling down to my height, Teresa put her hand up to my ear. “I’ll have to explain it to your sister, but it’ll be fine, don’t worry! From what I conversed with her thus far, she definitely cares about you!” She whispered in my ear. However, I don’t think Teresa quite realized that whispering was pointless in front of vampires whose senses would keenly pick it up. Thankfully, nothing sensitive was stated but a vote of confidence. I was already aware Teresa would have to tell my family that I had an accident during naptime. There wasn’t anything for me to fear from them being upset with me. I’d imagine Miranda will pass the message along regardless. Though it did make me happy to have backings from a human. “Ahem,” Teresa cleared her throat. “Well, it was after the children’s naptime. Viki ended up having an accident during her sleep. I always say it's just a phase many kids go through, so it wasn’t any trouble to us.” “Ah, I see,” Came my Miranda’s reply. Her head sunk down a bit. “Viki has been bedwetting more recently, which has been a hefty burden for her to carry, I feel. Hearing said incident really must have been torture for her.” “It can be like that to many kids,” Teresa grew a worried expression looking at me. “That’s why I do my best to help them feel okay with accidents like this. We do have some harsh rules in place for kids who do make fun of another. So your sister's accident here will be safely contained within our walls.” She finished off with a prideful smile. “Let me help change her back to the clothes she arrived with first before you can leave.” “That’s reassuring to hear.” A heavy expression grew on my Miranda. “I can understand your worries, though I’d say Viki happily found some friends!” Teresa started with a smile. Miranda turned to look at me, so I began to nod along, saying it was true. “I see. Seems like a unique conversation will be in need. Thank you for taking care of Viki. I’ll be waiting patiently for when you finished changing.” “Alright, Viki, let me get your clothes, so go ahead and meet me in the restroom, okay!” Teresa gave a wink. “Okay,” I replied. “I’ll be back soon.” I smiled, and she waved back as I walked over to the walkway once again. Within the restroom, reminded of my slowly growing urge to use the potty. It wouldn’t be an ill idea to take a quick potty break, but I bet Teresa will be here any second. Though, I’m glad my family didn’t want to tear down the walls thinking I had a horrible experience. But I will have a lot to share when we do get the time to converse. I bet they’ll be stunned that I have human friends! Teresa walked in with a smile, “Here you go, Viki!” She handed me a cute bag with a cartoonish apple and a smiling worm on it. “You can change in the stall, alright.” I nod as I took hold of the bag, “Okay.” Taking a step into the stall, I close the door behind me. Leaving the changing table and me in the stall. Starting with my shoes and the purple unicorn leggings, I slid them off my slender body. As I proceeded to slip the childish undies, I began scanning the teddy bear design once again. It was designed for little human girls, but I had a sense of admiration and adoration. A knock-knock sounded at the stall door. “Viki, did you need any help?” Teresa asked on the other side. The stall door opened up as she stumbled in. “Oh, you didn’t lock it. Sorry about stepping in, haha.” She began scratching through her hair. Her eyes scanned my body, identifying the piece of underwear still left. “I-I,” I stumbled through my words. “I’m capable of changing myself.” “I know you are, hon,” Teresa smiled. “Though I figured since I helped you change earlier, perhaps you’d like another hand?” She wasn’t wrong. I did enjoy her prior assistance. “Very well,” I motioned my hand up. Teresa took my hand as I climbed up on the table. “Will it be okay if I asked you questions like I did before?” Teresa motioned for me to lay back, “Of course! Go ahead and ask me anything, Viki.” As much as I wanted to ask more about the human world, the thought of how Miranda acted surfaced in my mind. It really has been some time since I’ve last really sat down and talked with her. “What did you think of my…sister?” Not a very difficult question, but I was curious what an outside mind thought. Miranda didn’t say much either, so I worried that Teresa might think ill of her. “I think she really cares about you,” Teresa stated with a smile. “She doesn’t want you in harm's way or feeling sad. So it doesn’t bother me with how she sounded just now. I only hope that she can come to trust me. Same with your mother when I spoke with her earlier.” Her hands began moving to take my underwear off. However, I covered myself with my hands. “Was there something wrong?” Teresa asked. I couldn’t hide any longer, “I…um, actually like these panties.” “Oh, that’s great!” Teresa brightly smiled. “I’m glad I picked out the perfect pair. But I still need to get you changed.” “I-I know, it's that I kind of wondered if we could…um…trade?” My face turned red. “Oh, I see. You really like them that much, huh?” Teresa started putting her hands at her side. “Yeah,” I continued. “I don’t really have anything like them at home…so….” “So you wanted to keep them?” I only nodded to her response. She grew an even bigger smile, “Aw, that’s okay with me then. I’ll just put your skirt back on you then.” I blushed, growing silent. Teresa pulled out my dark skirt before placing it back onto my waist. With my skirt around me once more, the cute teddy bear undies were hidden entirely. She held her hand out to me to help me down. “There, all finished!” She exclaimed. “Um…thanks,” I murmured. “Yup!” She stated as she handed me the bag once more. “I’m leaving your old pair of underwear in there to take home. The pair your wearing now will just be our little treat to give you. There’s also some candy in the bag, so I hope you enjoy it!” “Thanks!” I smiled back. Teresa smiled while waving off as we left the daycare. With the goodie bag in hand and a new pair of undies, I opened the van's passenger side once again. Getting in the vehicle made me impatient to break the seal on all mentions of vampire talk. Miranda took a look at me, “That’s day one.” “Yup!” I smiled, with no fear of my fangs showing. “Though I’m surprised it was you who came to pick me up and not mother.” “Well, there’s a reason for that.” “Hm?” She turned the keys igniting the engine, and our vehicle went in reverse out of the parking spot. Once in the correct position, she pushed into drive, and we drove out of the parking area of rainbow shine daycare.

Chapter 2 The Vampire’s Test “I’ve always wanted a friend,” stated a cute voice. Her form was blurry, where I could only make out her general shape. She appeared to be my height, but also was a very young girl. “The world. My dream.” “I feel the same,” I responded. Smiling at the girl, I held her warm hands. Her form faded, and I was left staring up in my room. That dream. It feels so familiar. Despite being unable to recall the memory, I felt rested. It was a beautiful Sunday morning as I began wiping my eyes. Laying in my luxurious bed absorbing all the hygge I could. However, it appeared I wasn’t the only thing sponging in the atmosphere. Feeling the sheets around my waist told me all I needed to know—I wet the bed again. Sighing to myself once again, I rose up to proceed the day like I did before. Once again at the breakfast table, I continued to sigh to myself as things didn’t seem like they wanted to go my way. Results returned from our doctor, that we had check up on me after the second night, showcasing nothing was wrong with me. Although we kept it a secret that I wet the bed, it was clear something was off given this was my fourth time. “What’s wrong hon?” My mother questioned. The look she gave me was one of great concern. “Well as you are aware, I had another incident,” I could feel my cheeks turning red. “And it’s about what I asked of yesterday…” I couldn’t help but slump my head down. “Oh, about that,” My father spoke up. “I may not be able to assist you in the nightly dilemma,” I turned utterly red hearing it from my father. “But I did think about it some more about your plead about visiting humans.” Despite looking down to my white skirt, my ear perked up. “I may have thought of a solution to satisfy your curiosity alongside not having to leave you alone with the maids.” At this point I couldn’t help but turn to face my father—excitement pouring from my cheeks. “Oh, what is it father? Will I be allowed for a Halloween stroll? I assume this should be acceptable by the cabinet members?” Our vampire society had a secondary form of government. The cabinet members belonged to the few reigning prime ministers. Our king, my father, typically had the head say in actions. However, the government was formed of different branches of power to keep things intact. They were the reason we even decorated the current estate for Halloween. We hold a main event elsewhere, but we still have officials who will drop by for a meeting or two. He shook his head, “No, not that necessarily. But, yes, it very well should be.” I pouted for a second given my first questions rejection, “Will it be going through a festival in one of their towns?” “Haha, I think you need to stop thinking about the human’s Halloween here.” I couldn’t help but pout again. “What I had thought of was sending you to a human’s daycare center.” I gasped in shock, “Eh, but that’s for really young children.” “Well sweetie,” My mother spoke in a kind tone. “In our eyes you are still a very young child hehe.” “Don’t bring vampire ages into this!” I shouted. “Ahem,” Father cleared his throat. “I thought of this as a means of a test or trial run so to speak. That if you could pass it, then perhaps we might be more open to hearing your view points on the mortal world. I’ve made brief mentions to the members I met with yesterday and they accepted the proposal.” “Oh, I see,” The idea sparked in my eyes. “We’d drop you off at the daycare each day for a few days to see how you did, and judging from that we might accept your idea more. We’ll even pretend you’re a human girl as well to keep the news from arriving elsewhere. Though, I am certain you won’t even last a single day.” Hearing that challenge inspired me to rise out of my seat. “Hmph, I bet I could last a whole month—no a year!” “So, you accept my trial of the daycare then?” “Yes, I’ll gladly take it on,” I smiled with my prideful fangs. “Alright, good.” My father smiled back. “We’ll call this the Halloween trial then going in the future.” “Okay! But are you sure it’s okay for me to be at an institution for humans? You did say the officials you met with accepted, but I’m still unsure of the security concerns.” My mother cleared her throat to speak so we both turned to her direction. “We planned about it and the location will be rather remote and you’ll have no concerns for safety. In a way, it’ll be like you are left in care of the maids, just caretakers instead.” “Hmm, so either way I’m going to be treated by maids regardless.” It isn’t like Miranda’s care is a bad thing. But from the stories mother and the books have told me, most members of the royal family have gone independent from receiving check-ins from their caretakers at a younger age. That way they can make a choice for their future, or so I was told. “I suppose you could think of it that way, just one gives you a chance to see humans.” Despite being in the care of others, it wasn’t such a bad trade-off. However, I couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if I failed this trial. “So, what happens if I give up on this Halloween trial?” “Then you’d be left with the maids again,” My father spoke up once again. “Though I’d expect less conversations about human traditions in the future then.” “I see,” I nodded in return. “So, when was I going to this daycare then?” “Judging as you are in acceptance of the Halloween trial, tomorrow.” “Oh okay…wait tomorrow?!” I felt shocked. “That’s really soon.” “Not like we have much time to dilly dally ourselves, so it’s the only time that works out. I apologize if it doesn’t give you much time to prepare.” “No, no I’m fine,” I went back to eating. “I’ll do my besh.” “Hehe,” My mother laughed. “I’ll make sure to take you down there myself.” “Thanks darling,” My father swooned. “Not now Albert,” My mother blushed. “But after breakfast though…” “I’ll look forward to it then, my love.” “Um, let’s just eat our breakfast already!” I blushed from the uxorious act. Mother will take me huh? I suppose this really will be making it a large secret with few in touch. I’m guessing daddy met with his most trusted members then to briefly mention an idea of this caliber. After his run-in with my mother, Father appeared to have a few government members join in for a meeting. The three gentlemanly figures would give me a bow when they saw me. I’d provide them with a curtsy and a bright smile wishing the plans be made swiftly and successful. Halloween had a lot of different topics than a tradition after all. So, I could imagine father having to deal with other parts of the country that require more resources here and there. Given it was Sunday, it was my only day off from studies in the week. However, I couldn’t help but stress over the events that were to come—going to daycare. I have nothing to worry about, I am very intelligent after all. So, what if the humans treat us different, I’ll prove that they have changed! I’ll use my brain to figure something out on how to interact. The term “trial” came to mind again, which typically means a period of testing. But in this case, I was going to have a testing period of visiting with humans in a daycare setting. I felt a little confused in what I was actually going to be tested on though. Perhaps I’ll be tested on how many friends I make? Or possibly if I become leader of all the kids there? Hmm, though if I want to be ready, I should do a little research in how this daycare may operate. Venturing to our private library, I ask some of the maids there to help me find books that have a daycare. Finding a seat in the center round table, I scan the area to see two stories high of book shelves—each shelf filled with books. I wasn’t sure about the room's exact dimensions, but it was reasonably large of a room. Though the room did have an older smell to it and ornate statues decorating spaces. However, our main castle’s library was four stories high! You could begin reading there and have enough books to last a normal human life. Despite the reduction in size, I was still confident there’d be something in this library that at least mentioned a daycare. “Here you are milady,” A maid with braided brunette hair bowed as she dropped off a few books. “Ah thank you very much Suzy,” I responded with a smile. The process repeated with the other maids tasked with supporting me until I had about a dozen books to go through. Well now comes the tough part, skimming to find what I need! Without a moment’s hesitation, I brushed through the first book in the pile. The title was “Fairy in the Alley,” which told me it must’ve been some fairy tale. But any mentions to a daycare or how it proceeded was all I needed. *** “Kids have a nap. Kids have a lunch. Kids come and play.” I find myself sitting in a small red plastic chair listening to a string of sayings from children in the small room. Each child was relatively monochromatic and had the same appearance. “Kids have a nap. Kids have a lunch. Kids come and play.” They continued marching around the room. Right next to me was a short table with a very childish drawing placed on top. Did I do this drawing? The drawing looked like a kid who was four carelessly scribbled with crayons. However, the shape that resembled a blonde-haired girl in the center had triangles under her smile—most likely me. A stinging sensation brew through me as I felt the need to pee. “Kids have a nap,” they continued on. “Kids have a lunch.” I began crossing my legs. “Kids come and play.” I closed my eyes. “Kids have an accident!” They shouted towards my direction. It was no use holding on as I began relieving myself right then and there. A stream dampened my black leggings with tremendous force. Feeling a tear down my cheek, I opened my eyes. I quickly leapt up, finding myself in bed. It was only a dream… At least that’s what I thought…Checking under my pink comforter and white sheet, a cold damp stain had already been marked. The odd dream that led to me having an accident, also had me having one in the real world. “Sigh, could things get any worse,” I pouted holding my cheek to the side. “Kids have a nap,” I hummed to myself. Oh no, I’m not singing that song from my dream. Especially if the last part happens again. The current time was now 2:15 pm—the time of my departure. I stood in the main hall with a white collared shirt and a black knee-length skirt. Wasn’t my usual attire, but it would be necessary to blend in with humans. Waiting by the door, my mother walked down the stairs with a black button-up suit and a straight full-length black skirt. She must have finished changing as this wasn’t fit for a vampire of her status. “Well sweetie, I believe it’s time we took you to your first day of the Halloween trial,” My mother spoke. “You’re going to take me?” I stood confused. Given this was a task to be done in secret, I didn’t think my mother would be going herself. Though, it would explain her outfit swap. Not to mention she did say she would the previous day. But I wasn’t certain if that was the truth then. “Why of course,” She replied with a smile. “I am your mother, so I’d rather feel calm knowing that the location I’m going to drop you off at was safe. Plus, I already talked to them over the phone, so it’d be better if I dropped you off. I also mentioned this yesterday” “Oh, okay if you say so.” I didn’t mention it, but I turned away hiding my pointed grin. I’m happy mother is taking me instead of our maids. Miranda was busy right now, so I was expecting someone else. “Well, we should get going then.” “Okay!” Walking through the royal estate, we found ourselves in the back quarters. The given path we traversed had me guess our destination—the transport. Mother opened the next wooden doors that lead to a very ornated room. Ornaments hang everywhere alongside a circle inscribed with rune language in the center. This current room is what we’d call the transport room. The apparent reason I had to guess, was that it’d allow us to warp to one of our other locations instantly. Stepping in the circle alongside my mother, the runes began to light up before engulfing us in a pure white light. Though bright, it wasn’t blinding. Followed by the shimmering sounds as it skewed us to a different location. As the sounds and light dispersed, my vision was filled with a darkened wooden room. Given the general size of the room, I had to guess this was one of our secret hideout locations. “Why this location?” I asked. “Ah,” mother looked over to me. “This hideout is right on the horizon.” “I see,” I nodded. The “horizon” she mentioned meant it was near a portal leading to the human world. Exiting out the single dark wooden door, lead to a short circular road. The circular drive-way had a single vehicle in wait. It was a black mini-van type vehicle—though I was terrible in understanding the current brands us vampires had. This present type wasn’t one we’d typically use. “Is this ours?” I looked over to my mother with a puzzled look. “Ah, yes, it is,” She responded. “Your father procured it the night before. Given we are to be traveling to the human side, it’d be best we blended in correct.” “I see. I concur with that, hence why I asked for a more human look.” “Interesting, I suppose that’s why you aren’t wearing any of your frilly dresses today. Though, I did have the same thought.” “Yup,” I smirked with pride. “Well, aren’t you darling today though,” she began pilfering the top of my head. I could only blush in response. She walked over to the driver side on the left, so I opened the door to the passenger side. Given the human side was going to be in America, I figured the vehicle was set to that type. With the engine ignited, our seat belts were buckled. The vehicle began moving down into the street, eventually onto the highway towards the horizon. Following the road with a single-vehicle traveling back, which was most likely merchant humans or another Alter being. There was little traffic than officials which was how the Madist, the country mages resided, law handled having a connection with America. I wasn’t too versed in the main side of culture, so I couldn’t pinpoint if this was to regulate Alter’s side coming and going. But I did know we should have safe travels to the other side. For a short drive, we came up to the blue wall. This blue wall was as blue as the clear sky above us. Though clouds do form on the horizon as well, and has stars during the night. At least that’s what I’ve read about before. The horizon is also referred to the skyway given it shares the same appearance as the sky, despite being on the ground. There was no trick to traversing across the skyway, except for going through it. However, there was a light in the center that was green. I wasn’t sure what that meant, but our vehicle ran into the skyway. During the collision, the skyway shattered as if it were made of glass. However, pulling through the soundless glass led us to a different looking street. A road that was filled with a steady flow of vehicles. With houses around, and a different atmosphere, we indeed were not in Alter anymore. “Um sweetie,” My mother had a concerned look. “I wanted to say I feel really bad that you had another incident in the night.” “I-I,” I could only stutter and blush at the concept. “I talked with your father before he left, and I agreed with him that we probably shouldn’t go any longer.” “Any longer? I wish there was a way to put an end to it too!” “I know, but we’re trying to say we might have to get something to help you.” “Oh…” I instantly went silent. “It’s okay sweetie, we can talk about it when you get back.” I only nodded back. “Alright now about the daycare. The plan is to drop you off around 2:30 pm and then get you between 5 to 6 in the evening. That’ll give me three to four hours then to help with the Halloween planning each day. “Alright, so I have about three hours today then.” “Yes. But I wanted to let you know something, your father and I aren’t exactly sure how to express your idea with humans, but we want to be able to support you. So, I want to apologize for how your father acted the other day when you brought it up. I know deep down he wants to accept his daughters view points, but he is the king after all. So, do your best sweetie!” “Thanks mom! I will do my best!” After feeling a bit of motivation, the vehicle turned out into the main highway of the human-world. Shortly after fifteen minutes sitting in the leather seat of the black mini-van, we pulled into a small parking lot. This parking lot was in the middle of the main road surrounded by company businesses. However, there was a nearby road that led down into a neighborhood. Driving into the parking-lot, mother directed the van into a space on the end before shutting the engine off. Stepping outside into the human-world, which is not my first visit, a small-sized building stood before me. The building was one-story with a flat red roof. Several window panels were darkened to make it difficult to see through on the outside—at least to my guess. But the most visible piece was a colorful and cute logo with a rainbow and clouds. The logo said “Rainbow’s Shine” in English. There were also the words for “daycare” in a more delicate print below. Whether I truly felt ready or not, we arrived at the daycare—the first day to my trial no Halloween trial. Waiting for my mother to close her side of the door, I took a glance around the area—mainly to kill time in anticipation. The location looked relatively peaceful, so I shouldn’t have anything to fear on the danger side—which is probably what my parents looked into. Though I’m sure the building will be surveyed by one of our top in security members. So, anyone foolish enough to approach this building with misguided ideas will have it coming. “Alright, you ready?” My mother asked as I was staring at the doors. “Uh, yeah,” I stuttered. “Are you ready to go home already?” “No-no, I’m just a little nervous.” “Well, if you want to come home early, just ask to give us a call and we’ll come get you.” “Okay…but I’m not going to give up!” “Haha, I expect to hear some results then.” “Mhm!” With a last bit of motivation to my confidence, I took a step towards the doors. The two darkened doors opened inwards and lead into an open room with a sofa and a square table. Proceeding forward was a hall that wrapped around to the left. This room was clearly the waiting room for dropping off or picking up. However, sounds of muffled laughter filled the area. I couldn’t help but gulp once again. A tall woman with light brown hair and a pair of brown eyes peaked around the corner to spot us. With a skip, the woman’s red skirt and cream apron fluttered about. Her hair was tied in a pony-tail which was obscured by the corner, but was happily twirling through the hall. A cheerful look came about her face as she approached us. “Ah, you must be Mrs. Alu!” The woman smiled. Her smile was the first thing, but I came to recognize English being spoken. It’d make sense given the text outside read in English. Thankfully English was but one of the five languages I had studied. Ansen was the primary language for vampires, so it was given I’d be most fluent with it. Although the other languages I felt confident to feign it not being my first. “Yes, that would be me,” My mother responded in English. The smile she gave was calming, but the aura of a human was off-putting. So, I couldn’t help but shrug off to my mother’s side. “Aw, and she must be Viki Alu then?” The woman bent down to my height in and spoke with a higher pitch. I nodded back to her readying my English vocabulary, “Yes, I’m Alu Viki.” After speaking, I braced myself to leave my mother’s side. However, the name “Alu” came to my mind. It was clearly an alias we were giving them and was not what our actual last name was. That would be Alunorus after all. “Well, aren’t you polite!” She stood up again. “My name is Teresa, and I’ll be your caretaker for today!” Judging by the nametag she wore; it was obvious she was telling the truth of her name. “So, Mrs. Alu—” “Ah Victoria will be fine,” My mother cut her off. “Mrs. Victoria then,” She responded with a smile. The name my mother gave wasn’t an alias. “You can rest assured, as we’ll take great care of your daughter. I’ll make sure she receives the highest pampering.” Both of them smiled back to each other. “You’re quite nice,” My mother muttered. “What was that?” Teresa tilted her head. “Oh nothing, best I get to work now. So please do tend to my daughters’ desires. And please keep her happy and safe.” She began heading out the doors leaving me be with Teresa. “Well, I guess it’s time to get you to join the others then!” Teresa took my hand and lead me down the hall she came in. “There isn’t as many kids in yet, but don’t feel afraid to talk to any of the one’s here. I know you are a little older than most the kids here, but try to get along alright.” She gave a wink. “Oh, and if you need anything, don’t feel afraid to give me a shout okay. Like if you need a drink, or even the potty hehe.” There was a bit to take in, “Okay…” I began blushing thinking that I’d have to ask to use the potty like a wittle vampire needing to ask for everything. Though the thought of using a publicly used human toilet didn’t sit right with me. The screams of children got louder as we approached the corner. “Well, I hope you enjoy your time here at Rainbow’s Shine!” Around the corner was an open room. The flooring was a set of matting and also colorful. Around five round tables were about the room. The wall to my right had set of storage containers—most likely for kids to store things. A small bookshelf was along the back wall near a walk way in the back. However, there was four kids within the room. Two were boys, who looked to be six, and were in the middle of a swordfight. The other pair was a boy and a girl, whom looked to be five and were siblings. They were minding themselves as they held crayons in their hands. The scent in the room had a strange musky taste. It wasn’t a pleasant smell, but one I’d certainly have to get used to. “You’ll be staying here for the time being.” I turned to look at Teresa and saw a door with a small window near the top. “Ah, that rooms for our nursery. Though we don’t have many babies in now.” “Ah, I see.” A quiet muffled sound of a baby crept through, “Oh dear, I think one of them is awake now. Sorry dear, but don’t be shy and introduce yourself alright. If you need anything, don’t be afraid to ask!” After that, Teresa entered the door with a high-pitched greeting voice. This left me to enter the room all by myself. I stared for a few seconds over at the young boys yelling at the top of their lungs. The thought of going over there seemed like suicide, so I shook my head with celerity. While the other two were quiet and happily minding themselves. They’d be the perfect two for me to approach. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. My heart beat extremely fast. This may had been what I wanted, but I couldn’t help feel out of place. My tongue wrapped around my fangs in my mouth to remind me I was not human. No matter how I bent my head around the plans I spent time on, I felt out of place. These were humans, and history has shown many fowl deeds they’ve done. I want to believe they are better…but I can’t do anything if I’m scared. Shaking my head, I turned to face the bookshelf in the back. Closing my eyes with tears foaming, I quietly walked to the back. Finding the bookshelf, I sat myself on the floor away from the other kids in the room who clearly did not notice me. Picking out one of the books at random, I opened it to stuff my face in. Glancing at the clock on the opposite wall, and the childish book was how I spent my time. Feelings of frustration, depression, and fright overtook me. The two boys never once calmed down, and the other two started picking at each other. The noise in the room was overwhelming, and I couldn’t help picture things in history—humans raging with torches raised in the air. Teresa roamed around the room keeping a smiling eye on everyone. She calmed down the two who were throwing crayons, and started reading a story for the two boys. But only gave a smile towards me. Perhaps she was neglecting me? Or were either of the kids also doing their best to ignore me? Is this the only treatment I’ll receive?! I stuffed my face back into the third childish books I picked out. Thirty minutes went by with an endless repeat of glancing over to the clock and trying to comfort myself with the books in hand. Though the books were clearly for very young children, their drawings were childish, with few words. But it did bring some semblance of peace to me as I sat waiting for something to happen. A set of laughter came through the room as another set of boys and girls came rushing in. Each of the kids now entering had activities they set about. However, the increase in the children count brought a more significant fright to me. I could count six no eight more children were rushing around. “Hey, is everything alright?” A woman spoke to me. I turned to face her and it was another woman wearing blue overalls an apron and shoulder-length red hair. The green eyes stared directly towards me. I shyly hid behind the book, “Uhuh.” A blatant lie, but I didn’t want to be forced into anything I didn’t choose. “Alright, I just wanted to check up on you. Teresa was saying you hadn’t socialized much with the others so I was kind of worried. But I understand, when your new it’s hard to talk with others sometimes.” My problem isn’t that I’m new exactly, well I am, but…I’m technically not human! What am I supposed to do if they start coming after me! You included! “Well, I’ll leave you to your books, so don’t be afraid if you want help being introduced alright!” She gave a wink. “Teresa’s the best for that actually, so I’d ask her first.” With that said, the human caretaker walked away. I began noticing a girl at a table sitting alone, and another girl walked up to her. They both had a smile on their faces as they started playing with dolls. That girl looked to have been alone at the table, and yet the other girl joined her so readily. Yet here I was, locked in this corner all alone nobody wanting to approach me… The offer the caretaker stated was starting to sound pleasant. It was my dream after all to mix in with humans one day. Teresa walked nearby and gave a smile as she held a young girl’s hand leading them into the walk way next to me. If I wanted to take that chance, now would be a good time! Ba-dump. Ba-dump. My heartbeat did not agree with me. On second thought, I think I’ll wait a little longer. The innocent dog looked at his neighbor. The neighbor had a large family, but the dog did not. The innocent dog only looked in envy. This book was about a pure dog who wished to have a family, but was left alone. Though it’d eventually have a happy ending. “Ding. Ding. Ding,” Sounded some instrument. Looking up, I could see Teresa thrashing some bell-shaped device in the air. It sounded like a cow bell. “Alright, everyone,” Teresa shouted. “It’s time for naptime!” I began to blush. Nap time?! Does that include me? “Alright dear, come join us for naptime,” Teresa smiled to me. “Do-do I have to?” I asked. “Yup, I know you are older but you’ll find that even a short nap can do wonders! Plus, sleep is very important for growing kids and adults!” “I see…” I blushed. “I thought nap-time was for earlier hours?” That held true to what I read about the daycare’s the evening before. “Ah, we actually run two shifts.” She continued. “One in the morning and evening. So, we have two types of nap-times scheduled for those shifts. I personally like it like this since it gives everyone a chance to rest up after having gone to school.” “Oh, I see,” I complied. It made sense now, albeit contradicted a bit that I read on. Although those stories didn’t mention much of anything in the evening. “Since it’s your first time, would you like me to help you get ready?” She smiled once again. “Sure, that would be great,” I replied. “Alright, just give me your hand, and I’ll help you!” Closing the book, I stood up and took her hand with a light grip. “Aw, it’ll be okay, just follow me!” She leads me around the corner to the walkway that was to my right. There were two directions, a left and right path. Without being able to see where either went, Teresa walked to the right. There was a wooden door that opened up to a small storage closet. Many baby items could be seen, like diapers, bottles and blankets. Teresa continued to hold onto my hand and turned in my direction. “Which color would you like, Viki?” I felt like she was asking me what kind of diaper I wanted to wear. Which reminded me of my other problem—wetting the bed. Sure, wearing a diaper would take care of that…but did I really want that? Looking up, she held out a blanket—a pink one to be precise. So, I sighed to myself, thankful that it wasn’t a diaper she was asking about. “The pink one will be fine.” “Alright, now to get you all nice and comfy!” Taking my hand once again, she led me out to the main room where a majority of the kids were curling up in their own respective blankets. A couple of the boys were running around as the other caretaker did her best to bring them to rest. Teresa led me to an open spot next to a young girl with light brown hair. She didn’t look older than six or seven. However, a relaxed look was about her as she was already well asleep. Seeing that image had a relaxing sensation grow through me. Perhaps a good nap will do me good. Teresa began placing the blanket on the floor. “This should be a good spot for you.” There was a nice shadow that overhang, which felt relatively safe to me. So, I got on the floor and began spreading the blanket about. Once the bedding was all set, I crawled under the blanket resting my head on the pillow. “I hope you have a good rest now dear!” Teresa said with a smile as she walked off. Resting my head on the pillow, the fears of a possible bedwetting took over once again. I’m actually really afraid if I wet myself in my sleep again. I haven’t had an accident during the day, but I don’t want to start now! Plus, if the others saw that, they’d probably just all laugh at me! They’d be thinking how could a girl her age let alone a vampire wet themselves! Well, besides the vampire part since I’m keeping that hidden, but still… The image of the diapers in the closet appeared in my head. I really shouldn’t be thinking about wearing a diaper of all things! I mean sure it’d help me here, but I’m a twelve-year-old vampire! I shouldn’t be needing a diaper! I’ll just sleep and have no problems! With that in my mind, I turn to my side and do my best to relax and rest. Silent rustling noises stirred about. As the vibrations grew stiffer, it caused my eyelids to slowly open. Looking over to my side to find the clock, I find an hour had gone by. Sighing to myself that I was an hour closer to my eventual release, I rose up. However, the bend on my upper half caused a downward weight that brought about a different-not-so-different feeling. …No…no no, no no!!! No matter how many times I could shout in my head, the damp surface wouldn’t escape my legs. This can’t be happening! A single tear dropped. I wet myself…during nap time… Tears began rolling down my cheeks. None of the practice hiding my emotions to help me with this overwhelming feeling. I was absolutely terrified. In an unusual environment, laying in now wet clothes, I began breathing heavily. My only wish was to get closer to humans, yet it only keeps getting worse. What will happen now? Will the kids look at me and go haha look at the vampire girl who wet herself! I know my kind wouldn’t make fun of me because of it. But I’m a princess of all the vampires! I shouldn’t be doing this! The nightmare I was residing in brought about a gloomy expression throughout my entire being. “Hey,” voiced a young girl. The direction of the voice was to my left. “Did you have an accident?” I looked over to see the young miss, which was the young girl who was lying next to me. Her eyes had a solemn expression as she gazed into my tearful eyes. I was speechless, as I was a princess, princess of all the vampire’s—one who needed to show the humans the best side I could. So, I wiped my tears and tried to regain my pride…until I looked at my waist once again. How can I show the pride of the vampires in this condition? Plus, she’s probably just about to make fun of me! “I-I,” I tried to respond back. However, I turned away, terrified. She was a human girl and I was a vampire-girl—one who had an accident. “It’s okay!” The young girl shouted. “It’ll be fine, they will take care of it!” She rose up standing and walked over to me. The light-blue frilly skirt wrapped around her waist with a pink shirt with a sparkly princess logo on the front faced me. “Here, I’ll help you okay!” She stated with a smile holding out her hand. After a few seconds of staring at each other, the young girl bent down and grabbed my hand with a big smile. She motioned for me to stand up. Rising all the way up, feeling embarrassed for the stains on my skirt, I stood on my feet. The young brunette girl only stood up to my cheek, but she looked up to me with a smile. “Now let’s get your bedding collected okay!” With a smile she started to pick up the blanket before me. Bewildered by this spectacle, I set about a moment to flaneur. Once the blanket was all piled on top of her arms, I took one last sniffle. Following the young girl’s actions, I proceeded to sweeping up the cloth sheet soaked with my own urine. Once it was folded in my arms, the young girl smiled walking towards the open walkway near my bookshelf sanctuary. Feeling a yank on my hand once again, the girl smiled as she led me forward. “It’s okay that you had an accident,” The young girl started. “Because I had one too!” The statement shocked me, as it meant I wasn’t the only one who had one. Does this mean…nobody will make fun of me? Or will she in turn behind my back stab me? Oh gosh, I hope everything will turn out alright! Within the short hallway, the young brunette took me to the left path. This resulted in a restroom with several stalls—especially a large one in the back. Its size was much larger than any usual stall I had seen before. Of course, I don’t know much about humans, but its size told me they had something larger stored in that location than an average porcelain throne. There was a young boy standing in front of the door as if a ritual were being performed. The young girl stood behind him and turned to face me with a smile. “They’ll make sure everything’s all taken care of here!” She stated cheerfully. My tears ended not a moments before, as they started to stream out my sky-blue eyes. The young girl’s kindness just absorbed me like I was dust before the vacuum. “Uwawa,” She stumbled. “It’s okay! Many of us have accidents here. In fact, I kind of have many of them, hehe.” She brushed her head as she giggled before the blanket began slipping down. The surprise caught her to stop and catch it before it fell. “Alright dear, you’re next!” Teresa stated as she held the stall door open. “Oh, it’s my turn first, but it’ll be okay!” She smiled, turning around to face Teresa. “Oh dear, did you leak today?” Teresa asked, looking at the blanket in her hands. “Nah, I wanted to help her out since she looked really sad about having an accident,” She stated with a smile. “Ah aren’t you being nice,” Teresa smiled back before looking at me with a smile. She then silently laughed to herself. “Hehe, I kind of had a good feeling about putting them to sleep next to each other.” “Huh?” The young girl didn’t catch it. “Ah nothing hon, let’s get you all cleaned up and then I can help your friend okay!” “Yay!” The young girl cheered as the stall door closed behind them. Being left alone, holding a soiled cloth wasn’t so bad now. The young maiden was very cheerful and accepting. Perhaps it wasn’t as bad to have had that accident during naptime. On the bright side, it did bring me closer to a human girl that I’ve been dreaming to meet. So, I could only hope that we’d continue to talk after this. Maybe my bedwetting will have brought something good? I mean, the way I was acting wouldn’t have got any good. No amount of studying would have helped me in that situation. But a simple act of wetting myself brought my attention from what I desired. My sorrowful expression turned into a smile. I hope we’ll talk after getting cleaned up. But…she could always just be a traitor waiting to set me up… The thought of it caused me to shudder. “Hey!” Shouted the young girl. The sudden shout caused me to jump. “Teresa will take great care of you!” After saying that, she began skipping out of the room. With the stall door open, Teresa looked at me with a smile. “Aw, Viki, did you have an accident in your sleep?” The embarrassing question caused me to blush as I began to nod. It was rather evident, though, given what I carried and the stain along my skirt. The scent now drifted in my now somewhat cleared head. Similarly, the restroom contained other foul scents. Though, I was most likely the oldest girl there whom shouldn’t be doing said act—especially a vampire. “It’s okay, accidents happen. So let’s just get you all cleaned up and everything will be a-okay!” With a big smile and a wink, she led me into the stall before closing the door. To the right was a rather large-looking table structure. If I put the pieces together, I’d imagine this is a changing table. Just a little larger than one made for babies. Even I could probably lay down on that! Given the swift deduction, I looked towards Teresa, who continued to hold her smile. It was possible she was going to have me sit on it as if another kid like the little girl before me. Teresa grabbed the stained cloth I carried before setting it in the corner with a few other blankets resting. “Alright, sweetie, I need you to get up on the table, okay?” It appeared my reasoning was sound. But I could only shyly mutter, “Okay.” Stepping up to the table, Teresa took my hand and helped me up. Sitting down on the oddly well-cushioned surface of the changing table, I faced Teresa once again. The look she gave me was similar to the way my maids would provide if they were trying to help. However, since Teresa was a human, it felt very oddly comforting. So, I took a breath before laying all the way on the table. “Haha, Viki, I should ask you first,” Teresa kneeled to my level. “If you were fine having me clean you up? You are older so I didn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable.” Laying on the table next to a human willing to assist me felt somewhat reassuring. So, I began to nod. “It’s okay, I’m alright with you helping me.” A phrase that the maids haven’t heard me say in years. “Oh, okay, I’m perfectly fine getting you changed and cleaned up. But I should mention something to you. Though I’ll say it once I get you all cleaned up, okay?!” She gave another smile before standing over me. I smiled back, “Okay?” Unsure what to predict, Teresa wanted to tell me. Though more importantly, I laid awaiting this human woman to tend to my accident.

I have posted this on my Patreon for some time now, and have decided to start publishing each chapter a month elsewhere. I’ve found this story to be one of my better stories I’ve written thus far. I hope you can enjoy the golden apple I’ve worked hard on! Vampers Halloween Trial A Diapered Fantasy By Takumi41 Chapter 1 The Vampire’s Lore This world is filled with many beings. Small as a tiny lily, giant as the trees in a forest. Animals roaming the plains, humans dancing down the streets. However, this world doesn’t just have mere mortals that exist. A parallel world houses what humans consider “monsters.” These monsters can be beasts, witches, and even vampires. Though these monsters may seem scary, they do not chase after humans. In fact, the majority of them live in isolation. I can tell you that is the truth because I am one of these “monsters.” With enhanced physical abilities and sharp fangs, I am a vampire. My name is Viki, and I’m a twelve-year-old vampire girl. Growing up as a vampire on this side of the world hasn’t been difficult. As I mentioned before, with isolation, vampires normally don’t socialize. So, for all these twelve years, I’ve lived, I haven’t talked with a single human once. But I have always given it a serious thought and still wonder why we never do socialize with them. If I could, I would change that. That has been something I’ve dreamed about ever since I was younger. As a vampire, I do have sharp fangs. So as a precaution, I’m pretty good at not showing my teeth to give it away. Unlike many beliefs there are of our kind, we vampires do not bite living beings to suck their blood. In fact, we don’t drink blood at all. Another misconception is that we don’t shapeshift into other forms either. Despite our fangs, we don’t have many differences from the others, including humans. We get up at the same time, study, eat the same things and play. I suppose one of our significant differences, besides remaining reclusive, is that we have unusual abilities. The magical energy within us can be harnessed into many different shapes and forms. As well as being utilized for many tasks to make them more manageable. Being part of the vampires, we have chosen to live away from the other beings in our world. This world being Earth—a planet that has two sides to it. One we often call the “Main” world or even “Human” world. The other is where I was born, the “Alter” world. The Alter world is a different realm than the Main one, where many differences can be spotted. Such as the living beings that reside there. Even with our differences from humans, I lay awake with the sun’s beam through my window. Blinking my eyes, I feel a set of damp sheets under my white knee-length nightgown. Its scent drifting about the room. I, Viki, a twelve-year-old vampire, lay awake, finding my bed wet. Sighing to myself, I cannot believe what has happened. I’m a twelve-year-old girl and a vampire, no less! I shouldn’t be wetting my bed! I scratch the scalp below my long ash-colored blonde hair before blinking my azure eyes a few times. Still, a wet bed is below me, and there’s nothing I can do about it. Getting out of bed, I stepped in front of my mirror. The mirror had a floral design on the wooden edges that belonged to an older generation in my family. But here I was, looking at myself—a big wet stain on my nightgown. Brushing my hair with my fingers, I sigh to myself, glaring into the bright blue eyes. Though this is the third wet bed in a row, I know I have to bring my sheets to the wash as soon as I get up. My parents called me out for not letting them know right away on the first day I had the accident. With that in mind, I began the process of striping the white sheets off the bed and taking the pink blanket off my bed. This bed had a valence decorated in a floral pattern—a bed that shouldn’t have been wet. Holding the needed to wash materials, I turned towards the door to my room. Passing by an ornately carved round table with a large novel on top, I marched out of my room through the wooden door. Stepping out, I was greeted by a long hallway with several other rooms. Of course, the bathroom was to the left, but it wasn’t needed now in my current state. I could sense there should be no one down the path. Pillowing through the hallway, I exit into a four-way path of hallways. Pictures lined on the walls, along with short tables with vases filled with flowers. The laundry room which I was seeking was straight across from the hall that my room was in. Through an antique-looking wooden door at the end of the hall led to a room with white walls. Several washing machines and driers were placed in. This was the goal I intended to reach with my sheets—the laundry room. A woman with black hair, a navy-blue collared knee-length dress with a white apron stood looking at me. She was one of our current maids to assist in our daily lives. Not to mention one I could trust with my current predicament. The maid swiftly took hold of the sheets I currently held and put them in the nearby empty washer. “I see the problem still persists, my lady,” the maid spoke with a curtsy. “Unfortunate, but that does seem to be the case,” I sighed. “Thanks for your help, Miranda.” “Of course, you can count on me to help lady Viki!” Miranda replied enthusiastically. However, her look of enthusiasm vanished into a head tilt. “Should I make mentions to the headmistress?” The “headmistress” Miranda was referring to was my mother. Though it could make my life easier, I already made my decision the second I arose from my chambers. “No, I chose to make her aware of the dilemma myself.” “Ah, quite mature, I see,” Miranda smirked. “Well, if you’d require my assistance, do give me a call. Perhaps I can help you change from the current attire?” Looking down showcased the wet-stained knee-length white nightgown with some details around the skirt. It was clear I should have changed out of them. “Nah, I prefer to showcase the evidence,” I twirled my hand in the air. “Alright, well, I wish you the best of luck. Oh, I should tell you she’s in the main hall right now.” “Thanks, Miranda. I shall go reveal the truth to my mother now then. Though, I’m not sure how to get her alone…” “Ah, here, let me assist you with that.” After making her statement, Miranda wrapped me with a pink blanket. “This should hide you from the others from knowing.” I smiled, looking up to her calm crimson eyes, “Thanks!” With a quick wave and an exchange of curtsy’s, I exited the laundry. The main hall was several more corridors and stairs down to reach. This was currently the most enormous estate mansion my family-owned. Even though it wasn’t as big as our primary home, I still found it rather pleasant. This estate served its purposes rather well to my family every year around this time—of October. Once I reached the mansion's main hall, I could spot a woman with a full-length navy-blue dress. This dress had floral embroidery on the collar, a pair of sleeves that streamed below the waist, blonde hair well below her shoulders—my charming mother. My mother was currently directing a few of our maids on how to “decorate” the place. At least, how to decorate it to her vision. The decoration was getting prepared for the month’s event in October—Halloween. Unlike humans having a spooky atmosphere with cobwebs, tombstones, and monsters, we vampires dapper the location with silky white drapes and celebratory flowers. There are other kinds of accessories that go into play. Still, it goes into our celebration of Halloween that vastly differs from mere mortals. Clamoring my way towards the top of the regal rug-covered stairs, my mother looked in my direction. I was glad she did too, as any closer, and I’m sure the maids would be able to smell my accident. “Well, good morning, sweetheart,” My mother exposed her fanged smile. However, she looked at the current attire. “I see you haven’t prepared yourself for the day…and possibly a dilemma?” I looked towards her, then to the side. “Yeah…about that.” My mother turned to look at the maids, “Um, can you wait for us while we talk in private.” With no rebuttal, my mother swiftly jaunted up the stairs, took my hand to the nearby room to the right while the pink sheet drifted along the floor. This white textured door had carvings of a dragon placed over the exterior—fitting for the main hall entrance. Behind the expensive door was a table in the center with floral decorations at the corners. It was not the prettiest room in the estate, but used for conversation with lesser individuals. Closing the door behind her, my mother took a deep breath. “I see you had another accident during the night.” The thought of it brought overflowing mist steam in my eyes, “Yeah…I’m actually worried, mother…” Unable to hold back, I leaped into my mother's arms, escaping the blanket around me. “This is my third accident in a row…But I’m a vampire…a princess no less! This is absolutely unbecoming of me!” Tears began flowing down my eyes. Before I could speak anymore, my mother brushed my hair. “Shh. Shh. It's okay. Everything’s okay! I know the issue brings about a sour taste, but I know it won’t persist forever. There’s an abundance of girls your age who soil themselves at night. This isn’t anything to worry over.” “But…I’m a princess!” I barked back with tears. “That doesn’t matter. Every girl has a set of hardships to overcome—that includes princesses. So, you don’t need to worry over something this meek. But if it troubles you so, lean into me longer. For no matter your status as a princess, queen, or common girl, you will always be my precious little gem! Now let your mother shred those fears of yours.” The instance her grasp ensnared me tight, a pleasant sensation quaked within my tiny frame. I attempted to exchange the same snare. “It’ll all be okay. Mother loves you obsessively. Just soothe into my arms, and everything will be just.” I closed my eyes, grasping my mother tight. Her grasp relocated below my waist, and she held onto my petite bottom. Not realizing the full extent my mother did, I grew closer to her heartbeat. Laying up against her delicate chest, I curled my body—almost fetal. My mother's soft fragrance and hums were the only thing I could sense from my keen observations. Opening my eyes once more, I perceived my location had changed. Mother caressed me to a nearby chair, holding me tight in her arms. Despite me having grown from my infantile stage in life, this was something I’d always cling to. My love for my mother flourished, and it persistently shows. If I ever needed my troubles to melt, my mother would sacrifice to make it so. This care she has done so openly in the past earned her the title of “nurture queen.” Despite wanting to grow up, it always warmed my heart even at this age. Though, we only hug in private locations like this due to our status. “I’m sorry for having you do this for me…” I glanced downwards. “Please, it warms me to hold you,” My mother smiled. “So, think nothing of it as long as you feel better.” “Okay!” I beamed in her direction. “Can I stay like this a little longer, mommy?” “Of course you can.” “Hehe, yay…” Closing my eyes once again, I curled my legs to an even superior angle. With one hand still clasped around my mother, I wrapped my legs with my open hand—thus entering a fetal position. The short hums my mother presented warmed my body. Once I felt fully calmed down, I reopened my eyes once more. Leaning up, I hopped off her lap. “Feeling better, hon?” My mother questioned. “Yup!” I landed with a twirl. “That’s good then. I was beginning to worry if it was affecting you. The last couple of days, it took us by surprise. Even though you seemed fine, I still worried about how you were processing it. Given how the mood vastly changed, I smiled at how informal our private conversation moved. “Yeah, it still bothers me, but not as much now.” “That’s good, just remember, even though you are a princess, accidents happen to the best of us. Though, I won’t deny it…it doesn’t happen to many vampires…” “Wait…what?” I felt stunned. “That doesn’t matter though, you’re our special little princess!” My mother quickly hugged me. “Hehe.” “Well, let us not worry about it for the rest of the day, alright. But if it does happen again, we might need to consider a solution.” “Okay, I agree to that.” It was true. The notion was pointless to ponder about. Despite the idea of what “fixing” the problem could entail, we’ll just have to cross that bridge. “Alright, hon, you should get yourself ready for the day,” My mother scanned my nightgown. I did question the possibility my mother did wonder why I was still wearing the same soiled clothes, but it seemed she didn’t care. The only thought to care about was my well-being. “I can reason with that notion. Probably a good thing too, because I kind of need to go potty now.” The urge didn’t really show itself as I was contently laying in my mother's arms, but a notion of desperation took form. Clasping my legs together, I put my right hand on top of my stained nightgown to hold the best I could. “A good thing indeed. Otherwise, I might be wiping my daughter’s urine off the floor. And I’d have to change my pristine clothes.” “Yeah, I almost took a nap too…” “If you had, I’d most likely be getting Miranda with a mop bucket about now then.” She gave me a devilish smirk showcasing her fully grown fangs. “Haha yeah, well, if you’ll excuse me then.” “Have a good bath, sweetie! I’ll have the maids prepare us breakfast in the meantime, so take your time, okay.” “Okay,” I walked up to the door. “One last thing, mommy,” I started dancing in place. “Yes, Viki?” “Hehe, I love you!” I beamed before scurrying out the door without waiting for a response. I didn’t believe I had it in me to reach the bathroom I would be performing my bath in, so I stopped at the nearest one. Sitting on the porcelain throne, I began to relieve myself. Thinking to myself, I am a twelve-year-old vampire princess, relieved to have made it and not an accident on my mother's lap. Once finished, I flushed the toilet of my waste, closing up the pitstop with a wash of my hands. Now that I could sigh in relief that I didn’t fail to keep the current attire clean a second time, I proceeded towards the area my room was located. The bathroom of my preferred tub was located over in that location. Within the same hall of my room, which door was currently closed, I continued to the end of the hall. Turning the handle led to a bathroom, which walls were covered by a pastel blue, a taque flooring (similar to marble), and small bird creature designs depicting a snazu throughout. Although the bathroom design seemed more of a childish feature, I mainly have fawn memories of it. The bathroom was about half the size of my room. A wall divided the portion with the toilet and bathtub. A double vanity across from the tub made it fun to change which side to use each day. But the critical part was the tub that was built for someone the size of my mother. So, no matter how much I’d grow, I’d always be able to enjoy a pleasantly warm bath in this bathroom. Without a moment's hesitation, I turned the handles for warm water fill the tub. Stripping off the dried wasted clothes, I look in the cabinet under the sink. Once I find the pink bottle, I procure it with a fanged grin. With a naked skip in the air, I opened the bottle above the tub. Pouring a fair bit of the bottle's contents out into the tub as its levels rose up caused a bubble effect to take place. A bubble bath of this nature helped me calm down with the assistance of the aromatherapy scents to be sprayed. The sprays occurred through motion, so once I would get in, a soothing aroma would be gently poured into the atmosphere. It was similar to having a candle, though my parents didn’t trust me with fire, even near an open source of water. Turning the handles once more the other way caused the water to stop pouring from the faucet. Stepping into the pleasantly warm water with a smile, a relaxing scent blew my direction. Soaking my hair under the water as my fingers felt the bubbles, I felt far better than I did before. No maids would come to aid us in cleaning up, given that was not a duty we had given them. As a vampire, we prefer to take things into our own hands. Plus, it would take away from the relaxing atmosphere under the presence of someone else. Or so that’s what my mother always told me when I asked in the past. Finishing up this lengthy soothing soak, I unplug the drain. As the water level slowly sank, I rose up out of the tub. Hoisting a pure white towel made with a soft fabric made for royals, I proceed to dry myself off. Wrapping the towel around myself, I find myself ready for the next step in the daily routine. Following my earlier tracks outside the door, I take a detour into my room. If the day were to present itself like any other, well besides my nightly accident, I should find a set of clothes prepared for me in my room. Pushing open the door, I found as I would have expected—a clean set of clothes picked out from the maids hand-picked by my own style. Even though we do not have maids assisting us through our daily needs such as bathing, they still help straighten things out, like getting our clothes battle-ready. Although, I am the final say in the style they choose. For this current time, I have set the type to be cute. I choose this style, as I admire the kinds of clothes they’ve picked out for it. In the current case, I see laid in front of me a silky dress. This white knee-length dress is slightly different from your average dress. The top part has a collar with a sash tied around the chest with a similar pair of sleeves that my mother had. For the bottom half had frills at the hem. Lastly, a couple of comfy black leggings followed by white undergarments that have a cute little black ribbon. If the clothing were a bit trickier to put together, a maid would stay behind to assist us in putting the equipment on—typically Miranda. However, that doesn’t appear to be so for this case. So, I begin the equipment process by dropping my towel. Once I finished equipping the dress, it drooped an inch below my knees. Admiring the frills at the hem, I find myself excited how today’s outfit turned out. Stepping into the regal floral mirror in my room, I take a good look as I turn and twist my body to view at different angles. Smiling with my fangs, I am delighted at today’s choice of clothing. However, my hair wasn’t in the best of shape, given it was still wet. So, I scoop the towel I used and head back over to the bathroom. Back in the bathroom, I step in front of the mirror to locate a nearby brush and hairdryer. I could call for a maid or even my mother to do this for me, but I felt the need to be a big girl since my recent accident. After I’d finish this procedure, I would have an excellent breakfast to look forward to. Now that I have been prepared, I continued out the bathroom doors down the main hallway I used before. Near the main hall on the ground floor was a corridor with a set of doors leading to my next destination. With our family now up and battle-ready for the day, we could proceed our breakfast operation. Opening up the regal wooden door leads to a set of decorated white-clothed tables with a vase of colorful flowers to the right. Gorgeous glass ornaments hanging effulgent from the ceiling. A large circular table with a white cloth covering is placed at the center. Elegantly crafted chairs resting against the table for guests to enjoy. As well as my mother and a well-dressed vampire-man with dark hair. They noticed my presence and turned my way with a fanged smile. Returning their kind expression, I endured up to my mother to take my seat between her and the male vampire. First looking up to my mother, then I look over to the man who is my kind father giving both of them a warm smile. Now that I had taken my seat, we could proceed to the main dishes for our breakfast. The family I sat next to is the current queen and king of all vampires within our nation. Much like other monarchs that exist within the world, the royal family's blood is passed on. Royal blood runs through the veins of our current king—my father. Our kind never took much the interest of inbreeding to keep the royalty “pure,” so the majesty would always be looking for lovers as they grew up. According to the story, my mother tells me how the two of them got together on a starry night. They had known each other for several years and supported one another but didn’t have romantic feelings at first. “Until that starry night,” my mother would say with a giggle ending the story. Despite not knowing the exact details, I ended up coming about the world due to the two of them which I am grateful for. Perhaps one day I’ll get to know, but I am happy to be their daughter for now. Being their daughter would mean that the royal blood runs through me—much like my liquids at night. That would have me be the royal princess. Unlike other princesses, our kind has been protective of each individual’s decision since ancient times. Thus, the princess in our kingdom wouldn’t be marketed off to another country just to “strengthen the countries ties.” The thought of it disgusts me. Having my decision being respected would mean if I desired a different path than royalty, I can pursue it. However, my parents and other relatives love saying how I’m the spitting image of the very revered Kassandra. Kassandra was one of our very early empresses who saved our kind from being forced into slavery by other beings. Supposedly her famous quote is “love our surroundings, but perish not.” Though no matter how many times I look over at her portrait, I can’t find the similarities. I mean, sure, we have the same hair color and eyes…not to mention I completely agree with that quote. To appreciate everyone for who they are, but to care for our kind first before moving into agreements with the other species was more or less how I perceived it. Given this comparison has had me a little troubled to figure out my path for my own future. “Now that I have my two favorite girls at the table,” my father began to speak. “We can discuss a short bit of these upcoming days. As I’m sure you are aware, Halloween is coming soon, and that will mean I’ll be busy into the late evening.” He looked towards me and gave a bright expression. “Of course, I will always make myself available at our usual time.” By “usual time,” he was referring to the time he instructs me. As a princess and a vampire, I do not go to any kind of institution for schooling. At least the leading vampires have voted against it. “I have plans in the process currently in the works as well,” my mother spoke up. At this point, they continued to explain their business relations with the government board and cabinet members. This had been a process I have come accustomed to given my twelve years of being a princess. Though it always sounded like a lot of work went into each Halloween. Unlike the mortals who would dress up as fowl creatures to greet each doorstep with a demand for sweets, we vampires send our proper respects and thanks to those before us. Such a tradition was put into place closer to a thousand years back. Back in those times, vampires were relegated to the shadows just for how different we were despite the majority of us only trying to mind our own business. That was till a group of vampires banded together and eventually formed their own civilization outside. Thanks to their efforts, we can live in comfort, isolated from the disasters that sprung from others. Hidden from human knowledge, Halloween is only an adopted term from us. From what I have studied about this holiday, humans did stumble on a ceremony in the process. Those humans took that knowledge, ignorant that it was a group of vampires, and spread information to others. The following year, it began as a pagan tradition as some means to celebrate spirits. However, their Christian churches didn’t approve of this belief. They began spreading treats at their doorsteps to the youth to prevent them from participating. The church had a lot of success in this and shut down the pagan ritual. Despite it being shut down, the idea was continuously passed down. Eventually, the great depression hit America, which caused the idea to cause mischief in most youth. Given the problem it was causing, they ultimately gave the kids treats at the doorsteps once again. A tradition they adopted from miscued beliefs long before that belonged to us—Halloween. “With Halloween approaching,” I began to voice myself. “I wanted to experience the traditions human children would perform.” After I voiced my desire, silence filled the room. I understood my wish was like a comet in chances, but it was still one I desired fulfilled. As we vampires have grown to recluse away from other societies, we trade with them. We’ve only grown better at hiding these years, and something inside me just didn’t like that, though. A heavy sigh escaped from my father, “You know very well that we cannot interact with their kind. Especially the history our kind has endured. I’m sure you’re also aware of how terrible they treat themselves! How the woman of their kind have suffered through so many hardships and the discrimination just based on one’s own skin!” I began to pout, “But they have changed their ways long since then. It's only our stubbornness that keeps us from changing. Plus, I thought it could be a start to show the government and our people those changes!” Hmph! I remember hearing you say something similar to that too! We continue to glare at each other till we hear my mother clearing her throat. “W-well, regardless of this matter, your father and I will be unavailable for some time. So, we will have to leave you to the care of our maids once again.” I exhaled a heavy sigh, “Sigh, again. I thought you’d think about a different possibility for me this year.” “I’m sorry, sweetie,” My father stated solemnly. “I know you don’t like being in the care by our maids, but it isn’t like we have many other options.” My mother looked at me with a sour expression, “You know our maids would be just like hiring a sitter anyways. Plus, I thought you were close with Miranda?” “I-I am! I thought I was grown enough to be left alone, though,” I puffed. “B-but…sigh,” my father wrinkled his brow. “Look, we’ll think about this later, alright. We can enjoy our meal then and begin your studies for the day.” “Alright,” I gave in. It wasn’t something I felt pleased with for the idea. Still, my options didn’t seem very existent besides being left with the maids. Although I did feel alright with them here and helping out whenever it just didn’t feel right without my parents being present. With breakfast taken care of, I could now begin my daily studies. As a princess, I was homeschooled—through with the best education to offer. A majority of vampires were often homeschooled, though. Not many public schools existed for us to gather to, as generally there wasn’t enough of our kind to fit that demand. The fertility rate of vampires had been relatively stagnant for many centuries. Still, I suppose it’d make sense for our kind, given we do tend to live longer than the average mortal. The first subject I would tackle today would be mana harnessing. However, it was specialized to my physique. Unlike other vampires who typically graduated harnessing in their elementary days, I was a particular case. The mana inside me was far refined in comparison—thus, I had a more substantial capacity for mana usage. Granted the subject field had sparse research available for proper instructors, it would fall to my father to instruct me. From what I’m aware of, mana is generally genetic. Which would mean my father should also have a higher capacity than the average vampire. However, it sometimes can be spontaneous and unpredictable. So, it's generally genetic to a certain degree of percentage. My father first taught me that I was a unique case when it came to a vampire’s mana. Even though the royal family is lucky in children rich in mana, I was essentially an absurdly large diamond. Not yet refined, but no value could compare. Hence when we had instructors try to teach me at a young age, they would all abandon their position due to a lack of understanding my physique. Thus, due to no other vampire being able to visualize my being, my father decided to be my instructor and made sure to cut enough time for it. The best suitable location for harnessing mana is in a peaceful environment. So, our typical classroom was in the green room located in the back of the mansion. Many colorful flowers flourished alongside the greenest trees the world could witness. The half-dome shape was covered in window paneling to give a fantastic view outside. This room had a spectacular view at night when the moon sparkled through. Taking our seats in comfy outdoor seating arrangements, my father and I would begin the instructions. “Alright, sweetie, before we begin, let us meditate,” My father stated. This was a widespread routine I had been accustomed to. The meditation was to assist in harnessing one’s own state. At least that’s what I was told. Sitting with my legs crossed on top of each other, I put my hands together, closing my eyes. Slowly breathing in through my nose—witnessing many gorgeous scents around me before exhaling out my fanged mouth. A tranquil feeling came to me. “That should be enough for meditation. Now let us proceed with today’s procedure,” My dad stood up. My eyes opened up and followed in suit. “Today, I think you are ready to graduate to the next stage.” “Oh really?” I felt shocked. It was about a couple of years back before my father stated something similar and when our subject field changed. I’m still unsure what the importance of all that I had learned was, but my father tells me I have a pure talent for it. “Yup, as a matter of fact, you’re getting close to surpassing your father,” he said with a pleased expression. “It wasn’t till my late teens for when I got to this stage. So, it has me very pleased to see how much progress you can make this early on. As a father, it has me undoubtedly happy, and as a vampire, I am curious to see where you might go.” “I see…” I said, blushing away. The sudden praise felt very good, but I tried my best to contain it. “What will we be covering now?” “Well, as we have covered the subjects of harnessing your mana, circulation, and the idealization stages, it’s now time for you to learn how to harness it in other means.” Hearing the term had me perk my ears in interest for what it could mean. “So, for today’s first lecture will be about self-defense. But I first wanted to mention that your mother and I are both on the fence about you learning this. As we always want to be there for you, is there really a means to teach you self-defense? That was when I recalled my old instructor and retainer.” The term “retainer” stuck out to me, as I remember the old gentle Frederick. He was a kind man that I came to love, and I called him my uncle. However, he passed on many years back when I was still relatively young. Those tears I had I still remember to this day. “Well, Frederick once told me that even though I may be royalty, would that mean I shouldn’t have a need to learn self-defense? But that would only weaken me to becoming an easier target. If I wanted to be defended at all times, at least the self-dense, I know would be there for me in dire times. It was through this teaching that had your mother, and I change our minds. So, with this teaching in mind, we can at least sleep easy that you can manage by yourself when the time comes.” “Ah, that does sound like uncle Fred!” I smiled with my fangs peaking. “But I’ll do my best that I can!” “That’s my girl! Now for today’s first lecture will be about putting something to sleep…” The lecture and technique went on for about an hour before we stopped for the day. With a pleased smile, my father leads me back to my study room, where I would begin studying other subjects. Though the latter half of our instructions for self-defense, I couldn’t help but think about being able to spend time with mortals once again. I couldn’t help muttering “if only there was some way,” out loud. But he left me within the study, hoping me a good rest the day before sitting in meetings for the day. I’ve once had several tutors come through to make sure I’m on a topic only to find I was advanced from where I should be. Thus, I’d continue to make progress on my own. *** Several more hours of studying go by before I could call it a day, thus closing the book with a clump. Now that I have finished all my studying, I could proceed through the day with my hobbies. The current hobbies in mind were reading and playing with my dolls. I know I was a bit old for playing with my dolls, but the process of imagination and how cute the dolls were constructed always had me returning for more. As for the stories I enjoyed reading, I can’t help but admit I’m a stickler for princess novels. It's kind of embarrassing to admit that I, a princess enjoyed reading about other princesses. Though the kind I read about is more fairy-tale related. Where the princess becomes trapped, and a handsome prince slays a dragon to save them. Such romance I couldn’t help but admire. But I’ll sometimes lie, saying I like to read only about vampire mysteries. Despite my enjoyment, the thoughts about another soiled bed remain in my head. Would I wake up with another wet bed? Was I severely different from a vampire? Was there something wrong with me? I couldn’t help but be somewhat afraid for my future. However, I could only hope there was at least some way I’d be able to bridge past the vampire’s issues of the outside world.